Continuing Series of Bllackmailing & Reluctancy Short Stories

[sponge05]

great to see your sharing TS, do continue updating this story.

[JEMMA]

Suki was still late the following morning. JackAss left me alone, knowing our relationship might be different now he'd seen me nude. A painting wasn't quite the same thing, no matter what I'd thought about it. I finally went up to him and thanked him for not staring at me.

"It was difficult, believe me," he replied, smiling kindly. "Nothing I've done in the Rangers was as hard as not looking at you."

"You flatterer. I'll bet you say that to everyone."

"Do I get any brownie points?"

"Only if you don't try trading them in for something more substantial."

"Never."

"Then you get one hundred brownie points."

"Is that the most brownie points you give out?" JackAss asked.

"There might be a way to acquire more," I teased.

"What would I have to do?"

"I can't tell you. You might try to earn them." Actually, I had no idea how he could acquire more points than a hundred. I'd have to think on it.

"Ma'am, if you don't mind my saying so, your husband is a bit of a chooch."

"Aren't most men at one time or another?" I pointed out. "Why do you think so?"

"When I was talking to him yesterday, he kept asking me why I didn't look at you and if I thought you were lovely."

"He told me. I appreciated your answer."

"What did he say I said in response?"

"That I was the most beautiful woman you'd ever seen."

"I might think that, but I'd never say it," JackAss said. "I told him it would completely inappropriate to comment on one of my boss's guests, particularly to her husband. He asked me if we fucked. I looked him in they eye and told him he was a stupid prick for asking and as far as I knew, you were the perfect lady in all respects."

238740

238741

238742

238743

"He almost accused me of it last night. Said he thought it, because you wouldn't look at me while I was posing. Like you'd already seen me naked and wouldn't stare at me now because you were embarrassed. I wonder if he isn't a little insecure about me posing nude."

"You'd stop if he asked, wouldn't you?"

"In a heartbeat."

"Like I said; a bit of a chooch."

"Well, thanks for sticking up for me."

"My pleasure."

He took his place at the guard house and Suki arrived a few minutes later. 

"I'm sorry I'm running late," Suki said. "Later than usual anyway. One more painting and I can start sleeping late again."

I laughed. "No worries. It's the last day."

"I'd like to get started on the new painting tomorrow. I can finish this one up in the evenings and weekends. I don't want to still be working on this when it starts getting chilly. You'll freeze. I'd like to capture you wet and glistening, like you're coming out of the water."

"Whatever you wish."

"We'll take photos tomorrow and get the perfect pose, then I suppose I'll need to use oil and glycerin instead of water. It will make you look wet longer. The water will dry too quickly."

"I'm game for whatever you need."

We spent the rest of the day finishing up what she needed on her picture. When we were done, she asked if I wanted to go somewhere to celebrate finishing up this painting. 

238744

"We could meet Erin, maybe a couple of the other girls, have some food, a few drinks."

"Thank you for the offer. I'll decline for now. You're going to throw another shindig after you get paid for this one?"

"Of course."

"I'll attend that one. I should get home today."

"Okay. I offered."

"Yes you did, and I thank you." 

XXX simulation
http://www.xvideos.com/video38014215/_11_
http://www.xvideos.com/video28510781/_candy842
http://www.xvideos.com/video27368451/papa_pa_amateur
http://www.xvideos.com/video9551853/_-_
http://www.xvideos.com/video24814247/beautiful_chinese_girl_fucking_excited_goood_tists .mp4
http://www.xvideos.com/video44183041/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video47588257/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video22995653/259luxu-381_sample
http://www.xvideos.com/video28274393/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video24123057/259luxu-457_sample
http://www.xvideos.com/video34255287/20_years_old_experiences_multiple_orgasm_pt1_-_oppavids.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video34256223/20_years_old_experiences_multiple_orgasm_pt2_-_oppavids.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video17123107/what_s_her_name_plz
http://www.xvideos.com/video27695527/multiple_shaking_orgasms
http://www.xvideos.com/video6810641/hairy_japanese_girls_get_an_intense_orgasm
http://www.xvideos.com/video30931651/ahegao_real_life
http://www.xvideos.com/video10184390/teen_has_intense_orgasm_and_squirts_pornodamus
http://www.xvideos.com/video28639325/big_ass_shiori_orgasm

[JEMMA]

The next task Oliver scheduled for me took place at a private party at the lesbian club in Atlanta, My Sisters Room. I was to be part of the entertainment for the party. I was reluctant to participate because three of my friends were gay or bi and I had already informed Oliver I wouldn't have sex with any of my friends. I didn't want anyone who knew me or Tan to know he was a cuckold. He told me he'd checked the guest list and none of my friends was on it, plus I'd be masked again. I reluctantly agreed to participate. Since it was a private party for women only, Oliver couldn't take me. The other two members of the show, Katrina and Adelaide, took charge of me, bringing me to the club and bringing me in through the back door.

238905

238906

Once inside, we were given a dressing room and I was told to strip off all my clothes. I was given a mask which I could see through, which usually meant no one would know or care if I saw them. I was given a leather collar, and leather cuffs for my wrists and ankles, all white, studded with fake diamonds. 

238907

"What will I be doing here?" I asked waiting for Adelaide and Katrina to put on their costumes. 

"You will address me as Mistress. It's a lesbian party. Expect to lick a lot of muff," Katrina said. "We're also the party's opening act. You and Adelaide will 69 while I fuck your ass and cunt with a strap-on. After which, I will lead you around on a leash offering your services to any woman who wants her cunt licked. Let's call it kind of a reverse glory hole for women. The rest of the time, you'll be a decoration on the stage." Katrina lied, but she didn't know she lied. I wasn't a decoration at all, but we'll get to that shortly. 

I nodded. It was typical of Oliver to arrange something which would debase me in front of as many people as possible. 

"What's the purpose? Magic, return a favor, create an obligation?" I asked, wondering if they knew. 

"The purpose is for you to lick as much pussy as people want," Adelaide said, "starting with mine. It's a charity benefit. Beyond that, I don't know if it has a purpose."

"I've only licked three before in my life. I don't know how good I'll be."

Katrina laughed. "You'll be a lot better after today. Everyone will want to orgasm, so you'll get good fast or spend a lot of time on your knees."

238908

"Follow my lead," Adelaide said. "I've licked lots of cunt. I'll make you cum quick, though Katrina will keep fucking you until you make me cum twice. The quicker I cum, the sooner she stops shagging your shitter."

Katrina wore a dominatrix outfit; tall, black leather boots; a leather corset baring her DD sized boobs and hairless pussy, long; black lace gloves, and a black, Lone Ranger style, mask. She also carried a nine stranded, black leather whip and had a thick, seven inch strap-on pointing out from her crotch. Adelaide was dressed like me, nothing more than red leather collar and cuffs, no mask. I guessed we were the slaves in this scenario. When she was ready, she hooked leashes to our collars and led us out into the party. She led us to a stage in front of over 100 women. 

Many were dressed in conservative suits or dresses, some were dressed down, while others were barely dressed at all. The most outrageous outfits exposed at the least, one breast, though many were topless or sheer, showing almost everything. For now, we were the only naked ones there. All age groups from 18 to 80 were represented, and every race I was familiar with, black, white, yellow and red in every shade from snow to coal. I was standing to Katrina's left, Adelaide to the right. 

A Mistress of Ceremony was on the stage pumping up the crowd.

Speaking into a microphone, she announced, "Ladies and bitches. Please welcome to the stage, Mistress Katrina and her delectable subs, Bambi and Abigail." Since we were actually Brooke and Adelaide, I guessed I was Bambi, and Adelaide was Abigail. "We have a special treat for you tonight. Bambi is a newbie to the lesbian experience. When she performs for you tonight, she will be licking only her 4th cunt. Since we're raising money for charity today, you may place your bid to be the 5th to enjoy her inexperienced tongue. Write down your bid and name on the paper on the table in front of you. Someone will collect your bids and the winner will join Bambi on stage where she will be happy to pleasure you to an orgasm."

238912

238909

238910

238911

A voice shouted out, "She should pay me to show her how to properly lick cunt."

The room exploded in laughter..... ......

XXX Fast-paced
http://www.xvideos.com/video25373555/200gana-1238_sample
http://www.xvideos.com/video48274280/_-_--_
http://www.xvideos.com/video19524543/what_is_her_name
http://www.xvideos.com/video22475593/what_is_her_name_
http://www.xvideos.com/video17782741/vid_6
http://www.xvideos.com/video46109409/bride_broken_in_by_her_husbands_dad-1
http://www.xvideos.com/video24950567/geylang_model_sleep_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video24950481/geylang_model_sleep_1
http://www.xvideos.com/video29705781/chinese_hot_model_scandal_-_2017_chinese_scandal-_full_http_zo.ee_4m6je
http://www.xvideos.com/video23075225/xvideos.com_38a9a4a235858267ce4e66142316891e
http://www.xvideos.com/video8979661/asian
http://www.xvideos.com/video22191087/asian
http://www.xvideos.com/video48459961/amazing_sex_with_naosima_ai_teen_japanese_babe_on_ fire_-_more_at_69avs_com

[JEMMA]

"You're right," the MC said. "She won't be the best cunt licker you've ever had, but she may be the freshest, and look at this body." The MC stepped over to me and grabbed my breast. "These boobs are special. Firm yet soft and spongy. Her nipples are plump nubs of hard flesh begging to be licked." She pinched it slightly. She pushed a finger into my cunt, pulled it out damp, and licked her fingers clean. "This cunt is so smooth and so tasty, I may have to put a bid in myself." Everyone laughed at her remarks. "Best of all, if you win the bid, you'll be training the next generation of muff diver. If you want her trained right, you'll put your money down and teach her properly." She turned me around and showed them all my ass. "Can anyone of you deny the perfection of this beautiful ass. Write your bids down." She turned me around again. "This is a silent auction, ladies. High bid wins these beautiful lips," she squeezed my cheeks, causing my lips to purse, "licking your cunt. On the plus side, her lack of skill will undoubtedly keep these perfect beauties plastered to your pussy much longer. Write down your bids now."

20 or 30 women started writing down their bids.

"Start the show. I want to know if she's worth my money," somebody shouted.

The MC said. "Take it away, Katrina," and stepped off the stage, leaving the microphone lying on the stage.

Katrina directed Adelaide to lie down on the stage, encouraged by the snap of her whip. "Yes, Mistress," she said, lying down and spreading her legs. Katrina swatted my ass and told me to get on top of her. I started to get down over her. Katrina snapped the whip on my buttocks again. "Acknowledge my command, Bambi."

239054

"Yes, Mistress. As you wish, Mistress," I said, trying to avoid another stinging of the lashes on my behind. The whip's sting didn't linger, but made you sit up and take notice when you were struck.

I positioned myself over Adelaide, and immediately felt her tongue invade my slit. She was good; very, very good. Tan was not bad at cunnilingus, but Adelaide was a pro in comparison. I moaned. My moan resonated through the building and I noticed the microphone was nearby and still on. The women were laughing as I announced my pleasure to everyone. 

239055

Katrina wasn't fond of my tardiness in addressing Adelaide's cunt and made her displeasure felt with another swat on my cheeks. "Lick," she ordered. "Yes, Mistress," my voice echoing, and I lowered my mouth to her open sex and started licking. You could hear the sounds of my licking all over. I closed my eyes in shame. I'd been at it for less than 3 minutes when Adelaide made me cum, whimpering, making me grind my cunt against her mouth and to forget to lick in kind. Another swat of the whip corrected my behavior. I tried to do to Adelaide everything she was doing to me and I was rewarded when Adelaide moaned for me.

239056

"Part her cheeks," I heard Katrina say and Adelaide pulled my globes apart, exposing my puckered star. Katrina dripped some lube on my nether hole and smeared it around, inserting her finger in my ass to loosen me up. Every sound, every whisper, every moan I made, while being readied, carrying throughout the room. When she deemed me ready, she put the tip of her strap-on against my sphinctered gateway and pushed into my bottom. I stopped licking momentarily to moan as she slithered up my rectum and was rewarded with another slap on my ass. "Keep licking," she ordered. "Make her cum."

3 minutes after Katrina penetrated my ass, the thick schlong and Adelaide's tongue had me climaxing again. I screamed, "Fuck my ass. Lick my cunt. I'm cumming. Don't stop." It reverberated, it was so loud. I earned another swat on the ass for neglecting Adelaides cunt. Katrina continued plowing my ass and Adelaide kept up her marvelous tongue work and I orgasmed more. I managed to keep my mouth on Adelaide, merely moaning as I shivered through my release, grinding my cunt on her talented tongue.

239057

Finally, I was able to make Adelaide cum, and Katrina pulled out of my rectum. "Keep licking," she ordered, and both of us continued to pleasure the other. I had my fourth orgasm before I felt a longer, thicker dildo push into my sodden cunt. Adelaide adjusted her licking so as not to interfere with the fucking I started to receive. It felt so good, plowed by the spongy shaft in my sheathe while Adelaide tongue whipped my stiff clit. I climaxed twice more, screaming each time I released, begging to be used, earning my ass swift spankings each time I forgot to pleasure Adelaide. Finally, I was able to make her cum a second time and Katrina pulled out of my cunt and allowed us to get up. My legs were wobbly after my orgasms. I stood there with my cum running down my leg, my head lowered in shame at the way I'd pleaded to be fucked, all caught by the microphone and amplified for everyone to hear. My face was glazed with Adelaide's cum from nose to chin. 

The MC got back up on stage. "That was quite the performance, wasn't it ladies. I doubt there's a dry cunt in the place," garnering a loud bout of laughter. "Has everyone submitted their bids yet."

I saw a couple more people quickly writing down a bid and waving their papers in the air for them to be collected. A couple of the waitresses collected everyone's bid and brought them to the side where they were going through them, picking out the highest bidder.

239058

Finally, the winning bid was brought up to the MC. "Your attention, please. The winning bid is for $500. Will Ms. Jean Fucker come up to the stage." I'd heard the name before, in the society pages, but she wasn't giving away anything by being here. She was an avowed lesbian.

An elderly woman, between 50 and 60 walked confidently up to the stage, not at all ashamed I was going to make her cum in front of everyone. She was dressed in a beautiful blue suit and dress combo, reeking of designer labels. A chair was brought up and she sat down, waiting, calm and relaxed, for me to start.

Katrina whispered in my ear while pinching my nipple. "She paid a lot of money for your services, you whore, so you better treat her right. Address her as Mistress. If I feel you're slacking, I will whip your ass red, do you understand?"

239061

"Yes, Mistress," I whimpered. She released my nipple and fastened my hands behind my back so I didn't have use of them. Katrina helped me kneel down in front of the chair. My ass was pointed at the audience of women behind me. Katrina stroked my ass and pussy, playing with them for the audience.

Jean put her hand in my hair, stroking it. "I'd like you to pull down my panties with your teeth," she said.

"Yes, Mistress."

Jean parted her legs slightly and I had to go under her dress and grasp the band of her lacy blue panties in my teeth and tug, moving from side to side, struggling to get them down. She let me work at them awhile before she lifted her hips slightly to allow me to get them down to her knees. With them at her knees, keeping her legs together, I couldn't get my head far enough up her dress to lick her cunt, so I tugged them lower with my teeth until they fell to her ankles. With her panties all the way down, I could move my head up between her legs to her trimmed cunt. I started licking and her legs went wider.

Her hands continued stroking my head, encouraging my devotion to her pussy.

"Mmm," she moaned. "You're better at this than I expected. Are you sure I'm only the fifth cunt you've licked?"

I nodded, not want to incur Katrina's wrath and earn a whipping to my bare ass. I lapped more firmly, shoving my tongue up her hole to swirl around her sheath before moving up to play with her hard clit. She was easiest the oldest woman who's cunt I'd licked to the best of my knowledge, but perhaps the tastiest as well, though she was more pungent than others. I kept moving from her clit, down her slit, tonguing the hole, and back up her slit. I was unable to use my hands in any way to help me make her cum, only my mouth and tongue, so I did all I could with those to pleasure her.

"You're going to make me cum, dear," she murmured, hands caressing my head. "You're doing marvelously. I need to warn you, I'm a squirter."

A squirter? I'd heard the term before, but had no idea what it meant. The meaning became immediately clear when she moaned and flooded me with clear fluid, squirting out like pee all over my face and tongue. Any desire I had to immediately back away from her negated by her hands twined in my hair and clutching my face to her cunt. At first, I thought it was pee, that she was peeing all over my face, but it didn't smell or taste anything like I expected urine to be like. It tasted like her; like her cunt had tasted while I licked her. I was awash with the stuff, all over my face and my upper chest, dripping off my nipples.

The MC announced, "We have a squirter, ladies. Ms. Fucker, you sly devil. You drenched poor Bambi. Stand up Bambi, and show our audience how wet you are." 

239062

Katrina helped me to my feet and I stood there with Jean's pussy liquid all over me. All the ladies stood and cheered. I stood, emotionally numb, not moving, not acknowledging anything. While I stood there, Katrina fastened the leash to my collar, then Adelaide's. She handed her leash to the MC who led Adelaide around to the various tables. Occasionally, someone at the table would hand the MC some money and Adelaide would crawl under the table and service the payer, coming back out from under the table with a fresh coating of girl cum on her face. 

Handing me a towel, Katrina told me to wipe myself so I wouldn't get any cum on anyone's clothes. I cleaned Jean's cum off while Katrina told me I'd be doing the same thing as Adelaide. "I will lead you to a table. You will tell everyone you're sorry for you lack of skill, but you'll lick them to orgasm with a contribution of $50 dollars to the LGBT Foundation. If they pay, you'll get under the table and satisfy the payer to orgasm."

I didn't respond immediately and the whip snapped against my backside. "Yes, Mistress," I mumbled. We started closer to the stage and working our way to the back. At each table, I would apologize for my inexperience but offer them my services for a $50 donation. Most of the time, I looked down at the ground as I spoke, unable to look all of these women in the face despite the mask covering mine. When the money changed hands, I'd get under the table and using my fingers, mouth and tongue, bring the donator to an orgasm. 

Not everyone paid for my services, perhaps not willing to cum in front of others, but there was usually at least one at a table who would pay for me to pleasure them. Most accepted their pleasure silently, others were nearly as loud as I was when they climaxed. I quickly got better and better, the more cunts I licked. Like anything else, practice improved performance. I was quickly wearing a mask of cum, having made at least twelve women orgasm on my tongue. My jaw, lips and tongue were becoming paralyzed from use. We were reaching the back of the room and getting close to when I'd have to leave in order to beat Tanner home. 

At the last table in the back, I stood, head lowered, and offered my services. 50 dollars changed hands and I got on my hands and knees under the table and pleasured another woman, thick with pubic hair. Her hair trapped her scent and I could tell she'd been excited by the show. She was fairly loud when she climaxed.

"We need to leave shortly," Katrina said. "Anyone else want to donate to the cause and receive a nice orgasm in return?"

"I'll take one," a voice said, somewhat familiar to me, and another pair of legs parted under the table and I moved between them. She was shaved smooth, and sleek, and smelled lightly of perfume and her sex. Well aroused, if the wetness my tongue encountered when I licked up her slit was any indication. She moaned as I performed my services on her, holding my head between her legs and up against her cunt. As hard as I worked on her, she was a long time in cumming and I wondered if she was trying to resist her pleasure, to stretch it out longer. Finally, I prevailed and she inundated my lips with a fresh spate of her girl cum. 

239063

"Anyone else?" Katrina asked. No response.

"You may get out from under the table, Bambi. We're done here."

I clambered out from under the table as the last voice said, "That's not the name I know her by."

I looked across the table and stared into the eyes of my friend, Maria. I gasped and ran from the room, embarrassed beyond belief one of my friends had witnessed my shame and degradation. I almost ran from the club, suddenly realizing I was still naked and going back to the dressing room, grabbing my clothes. I put them on as fast as I could, not pausing when Katrina came into the room, brandishing her whip.

She threatened me with it, saying, "We still have another half hour before we can leave."

"Put that whip away before I shove it so far up your ass it will tickle your tonsils."

Katrina carefully set the whip down, not willing to test my resolve. "What's the matter?" She asked. "I can tell you're upset about something."

"I'm not supposed to do this in public where people know me. I'm not supposed to fuck people me or my husband know. I just licked the cunt of one of my best friends. Oliver told me no one I knew was going to be here. To be safe, I wear the mask to protect my identity. She knows who I am. I know her too well for her to be fooled by this stupid mask. You heard her. 'That's not the name I know her by.' If my husband finds out. I'm going to kill Oliver by shooting his cock and balls off. You tell that asshole that."

239064

I finished dressing while Katrina called Oliver. She explained what happened and handed the phone to me after she finished with her report.

"Did you hear what I'm going to do to you if my husband, parents or other friends hear what happened today? I swear you'll rue the fucking day you were born if this gets out."

"I'm sorry, truly sorry," Oliver said.

"Not nearly as sorry as you're going to be," I fumed. 

"Which friend was it?"

"Maria Sexmaniac."

Oliver was silent for a few moments. "Her name isn't on the guest list," he said. "I don't know how she got in."

"Does everyone who sign up have to give the name of a guest they've invited, or do they just indicate a plus one?"

Oliver was silent. "Plus one," he mumbled. "Fuck, I'm sorry, Brenda. I didn't think."

239065

"I'll be right over to plug you between the eyes and you won't have to worry about thinking anymore. Don't worry. It will be a murder/suicide so I don't have to take the shit flowing my way."

"Can't you talk to her? She won't necessarily tell anyone, especially if her friend asks her not to."

"You better pray you're right, you bastard." 

"Talk to her now. Do it quickly before she thinks to say something to anyone else."

I hung up, still so mad my head was steaming. Katrina didn't say another word. Adelaide wandered in carrying the end of her own leash, wondering what happened. Katrina shook her head when she opened up her mouth to ask and Adelaide kept her question to herself.

I called up Maria.

"I can't say I'm surprised to hear from you, Brenda."

"Please, Maria. I need to ask a favor of you. Please don't speak to anyone about what happened today until I get a chance to explain myself."

"I'll be interested in hearing the explanation," Maria said. "When do you want to get together?"

"Are you doing anything this evening?" I asked.

"Not now. I'm too intrigued by the story of the ice queen taking on a room full of lesbians."

"May I come to your place? I can't discuss any of this in front of Tan."

"I would think not," Maria said. "What should I wear? Can I expect a repeat of your performance this afternoon?"

"Please, I'd prefer not."

"Okay. When should I expect you?"

"Would seven be okay?"

"Fine by me."

"Thank you, Maria. I'll see you then."

239066

I breathed a sigh of relief when I hung up. Shit! What else could go wrong? Would Maria expect me to become her sometime lover in return for her silence. I couldn't believe I'd licked her cunt. I washed off my face as best as I could, but I'd need to take a shower before going to Maria's. I'd also need to talk to Tan and tell him I was meeting with one of my girlfriends. I was a nervous wreck when I walked through her door at seven that evening.

[MullerDerBomber]

Great story TS, please keep going..

[i^Xi0n]

Many thanks for sharing this story, it's a nice read and certainly look forward to more updates.

[JEMMA]

I lightly knocked on her door a few minutes before seven. Maria opened the door wearing a long leisure robe and invited me in. I'd only been there a few times before. Even though Maria's family had money, she lived modestly. It was tasteful even if on the small side. I stepped past her and she closed the door behind me.

"Can I offer you a glass of wine?" Maria asked. "I'm sure you'll get thirsty telling your tale."

"Just water, please. I haven't eaten anything since breakfast. I don't want to get drunk."

"Why haven't you eaten?"

"Too nervous," I admitted.

"Let me make something for you."

"I'm not sure I can eat, until I know what you're going to do," I said. "Are you going to tell anyone what happened today? Tan can never find out."

"I don't know, Brenda. I'm stunned. You're the last person I ever expected to be on her knees under a table licking my vagina. I'd like to know why you were doing it."

"Maybe I will take a glass of wine," I said.

"I'll make us an antipasto platter," Maria said. "Cheese, crackers, some meat, something light. You have some of that and I'll pour you some wine. Why don't you tell me what the hell you were doing there today, and how it happened." 

She gave me a glass of ice water and started cutting up cheese and Italian sausage, and pulling some olives and sliced meats from the refrigerator, setting them on a tray. I was silent for much of it, wondering what I was going to say and how I was going to say it. Maria hadn't been previously been eliminated as the betrayer helping Oliver, yet she seemed genuinely surprised at why I was at My Sister's Room, participating.

I took a deep breath, and said, "I'm being blackmailed."

She raised her eyebrows in surprise, pausing her slicing as she stared at me. I started at the beginning, the bachelorette party and Jeremy's cock. I told her about how my blackmailer used that to get me to suck his cock at my wedding, and pretty much everything which had happened since as a result of that, nuts and bolts.

"So you weren't at the benefit today of your own free will?" Maria said.

I lowered my head and started crying. "No," I said, sobbing.

She handed me a cracker with cheese and meat on it. "Eat this, please. You need to eat something." 

I took it from her and started nibbling.

"I take it from your answer and the tears, you're not a closet lesbian or bisexual and had no desire to be licking girl pussy today?"

"No," I admitted. "I'm still pretty much a confirmed heterosexual. Oliver likes to put me in situations which debase me and make me more ashamed of myself, usually in front of as many people as possible."

Maria stroked my cheek. "I'm so sorry, Brooke. I didn't know. I thought you were there willingly when I plunked down my fifty dollars. I would never have done so if I knew you were being forced."

"Nobody knows," I admitted, still teary. "I told him I wouldn't fuck any of mine or Tanner's friends. It's bad enough I'm betraying him without our friends knowing it and snickering behind his back. You're the first, and it was an accident according to Oliver. Your name wasn't on the guest list. You were someone's plus one."

"Why didn't you say anything to anyone?" Maria asked. "We might have been able to help."

I looked at her for a few moments. "Someone had to take the original picture of Jeremy's cock going into my mouth. It was taken from inside Tiffany's apartment."

239153

Her eyes widened in surprise, the implications slowly dawning on her. "You thought it was one of us who took the picture?"

I nodded.

"Tiffany took everyone's phone or camera," Maria protested. "She collected them all."

"Not all." I explained what I'd learned about nanny cams and how all the first few pictures; including the one in the church's practice room of me sucking Oliver's cock at my wedding, had been taken with them, without my knowledge. I said everything since agreeing to be Oliver's fuck toy, was filmed openly as I had little choice in the matter. "It's why I've been more distant with all of you since my marriage. Not really knowing who to trust."

239154

"Oh, baby," Maria said, hugging me. "I'm so sorry for what's happened to you." I started crying again, finally able to talk to one of my dearest friends about what had happened to me. Maria kept patting my back and cooing to me until I'd cried myself out. 

"What are you going to do now?" Maria asked when the tears stopped again.

"Whatever Oliver wants me to do," I admitted. "I've got less than five months left. It can't get much worse. At least I hope it can't. He never ceases to amaze me. Fucking me right in front of Tanner without him being the wiser was a stroke of evil genius."

"And you're still keeping all the pictures and movies he's made? Why?" Maria asked. "Why not trash them?"

"To remind myself what's floating around out there of me, so I don't do something stupid which puts it all out in public, to my everlasting shame. Oliver has said if I don't keep our agreement, they will all be posted on the internet and my public humiliation will last forever. My bare ass with butt plugs in it is already on public websites. The only thing protecting me is my face wasn't visible. Imagine if it were."

"Fuck, Brooke. How do you stand it?"

"I don't know, Maria. I've come so close to killing myself or Oliver or both of us a half dozen times. I almost did it on my honeymoon. I would have if not for the questions raised about Tanner which might have potentially ruined him. I told Oliver today if you said anything to anyone, I'd be over to kill him and then myself."

239155

"You don't have to worry about me," she said. "I'll never tell anyone you don't want me to, but I think you need to tell someone. You can't keep bearing all of this shit yourself. No one should have to stand alone when faced with something like this."

"You know now. I've got you."

"I'm glad you feel that way, but I've never been one of your closest friends. I was thinking it should be one of your parents, Tiffany, Taylor, Yvonne or Donna. You've always been closer to them because you've known them longest. Maybe not the details with your parents, but enough they can back you emotionally."

239156

"It is getting worse," I admitted. "Tanner wants to have children and he's pressuring me to go off the pill. I keep thinking of all the other people I'm fucking and what might happen if one of them is the father of my child. Sometimes Oliver won't let me see who some of them are to protect their identity. I couldn't even swear the child would be fully Caucasian. I don't know for sure all the people I'm fucking. Some of them might be famous, athletes or politicians, TV personalities."

"Holy Mary, Mother of God! Could it get any worse?"

I hugged her. "If you hadn't agreed to keep my secret."

"Do you really think Tiffany could have done this to you?"

"I don't like to think so. It was at her house. It would have been easiest for her to accomplish it, but anyone might have done it. Apparently, it's relatively easy with a nanny cam. They're even wireless."

"Think about telling someone else. I'll go with you if you it might help. If you think you can trust someone, try to trust them. In the long run, you'll need their support. Perhaps even psychiatric counseling."

We were silent awhile. Finally, curiosity got the best of me and I asked, "You didn't cum for a long time today. Am I that bad at licking girls?"

Maria laughed. "Actually, you're better than expected. I wanted to make it last. I'm sorry."

I laughed too. "It's nice to know all of my practice isn't a total waste. Thank you for your help, Maria. I really needed your support." 

I gave her a brief kiss. I tried not to put any passion into it, knowing I'd licked her cunt earlier, and she might have sexual feelings for me, but I was eternally grateful. After we kissed, I laid my head in her lap and we talked about other things as she slowly stroked my hair; any other things, until I was ready to go. She squeezed me briefly as I left.

"Good luck, Brooke, and God Bless," Maria said. I nodded and left.

More XXX simulations
http://www.xvideos.com/video7494249/orgasm_craving_japanese_babe_pounded_hard_in_hairy _pussy
http://www.xvideos.com/video22020195/mature_-_multiple_orgasm
http://www.xvideos.com/video48484435/_real_homemade_asian_student_fucked_by_her_teacher
http://www.xvideos.com/video48528883/_homemade_one_night_stand_with_asian_college_girl_ found_at_disco
http://www.xvideos.com/video41719695/big_tit_asian_amateur_fucked_by_her_boyfriends_big _cock
http://www.xvideos.com/video48441209/singapore_blowjobs_by_a_young_girlfriend_stolen_vi deo
http://www.xvideos.com/video45261967/british_guy_fucked_for_first_time_an_asian_girl_in _london
http://www.xvideos.com/video35740471/awesome_asian_beauty_sucking_so_good
http://www.xvideos.com/video31647007/gorgeous_japanese_hottie_giggles_like_a_virgin_bef ore_getting_fucked_hard_www.hott.cam_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48482747/office_sex

Or downloads some uncensored ones for later.....
https://openload.co/f/Q0cpObljiaY
https://openload.co/f/5UvoIWCOH94
https://openload.co/f/fCh38zWmN00
https://openload.co/f/ug-MzY50su8
https://openload.co/f/NjbW84t9w3s
https://openload.co/f/VJm3V3dLXmM
https://openload.co/f/fb6UfEUaLes
https://openload.co/f/9r4E7gY13Wc
https://openload.co/f/5GfZIX6YOAU
https://openload.co/f/fCh38zWmN00
https://openload.co/f/bpAfsWhJZCo
https://openload.co/f/LPBPiL0dfYk
https://openload.co/f/bvXZNUAtwdA
https://openload.co/f/uWTpNSU8DZQ
https://openload.co/f/hhj_6BhJgRU

[JEMMA]

I thought a great deal about what Maria said. Having finally been able to tell someone had been a great relief and I missed being able to confide in my friends. I called Maria. 

"I've decided to approach Tiffany about my problems. Would you go with me when I tell her? I could use your support. Perhaps you might notice something in her behaviour I might miss."

"Of course," Maria said. "When do you want to do it?"

"Usually, I'm posing for Suki on weekdays, but on the days Oliver has me do something, I take the rest of the day off. I usually need to recover physically and emotionally after he uses me. He wants to see me on Tuesday morning. Would it be possible for you to take time off from work on Tuesday and go see her with me."

"What time do you want to meet?"

"I'm not sure how long Oliver will use me. I'm to meet him at his house at 9:00 AM. He could be done with me anytime from 10 to 1 PM depending on what he has planned."

"You make arrangements with Tiffany and I'll be there at noon, no matter what time you get there."

"Thank you, Maria. I appreciate it more than you'll ever know."

After hanging up with Maria, I called Tiffany at work. 

"Hi, Brenda. What's up?"

"I have something very important to speak with you about. Maybe the most important thing I've ever needed. Would it possible for you to take time off on Tuesday and meet with me at your house?"

"Are you having problems with your marriage, Brenda? Is Tan treating you all right? Do you need a place to stay?"

"Tan is treating me fine. I'm very happy with him. It's something different. Please, Tiffany."

"Let me check my schedule. Hold on a minute."

She put me on hold and I waited for about 4 minutes before she picked up. "I had something, but nothing that couldn't be moved. My secretary is taking care of moving it. I can meet with you on Tuesday. What time?"

"I'm not sure and the reason I'm not sure is the reason I need to talk to you. It could be anywhere from noon until later. Maria will be there at noon to wait for me with you."

"Is it a problem with Maria?"

"Nothing like it, Tiffany. She learned about my issue by accident and she's encouraged me to reach out to you. She's there for moral support."

"This is all very mysterious, Brenda," Tiffany said.

"I know and I apologize. You'll know why when I speak with you." 

"Does this have anything to do with why you've been more distant lately?"

"Yes."

"I'll be there."

"Thank you, Tiffany. I don't know how to thank you."

"I haven't done anything yet. Why don't you save your thanks for when I've actually done something."

"Just listening to my story will be huge. Believe me."

"I'll see you Tuesday." Tiffany disconnected the call.

On Tuesday morning, Oliver had another triple penetration planned. I couldn't see the other participants, so assumed they were more famous people or men who couldn't afford for me to know who they were anymore than I wanted them to know who I was. Oliver was not one of the three and I could hear him snapping photos as the other three used me over and over. Each of them wanted to fuck me in every one of my holes and with the recovery time they needed between fuckings, it took every bit of 3 hours before they were done. I was sore and covered in cum when they stopped. It didn't stop Oliver from using me after they left. He fucked my cunt, coating his cock with the sperm of the other 3 before shoving his cum crusted cock down my throat to finish him. 

239463

He sent me away without allowing me to shower as he had someone else coming over. I wondered if it was another poor unfortunate soul like me, or like one of the 3 who'd just used me. I used the towels I'd taken to keeping in my car to wipe myself off as best I could before going to Tiffany's, but I was still a cum covered mess when I knocked on her door. My mascara had run, my lipstick was smeared from their cocks and I was oozing cum from my cunt and ass, in addition to the cum in my hair from when one of them had given my a facial.

Tiffany opened the door and stared at my disarray.

"Fuck, Brenda. What happened to you?"

"I'll tell you in a few minutes. I have to use your shower before I do anything else."

"You know where it is." She let me pass, practically holding her nose I reeked so bad of sex.

Maria saw me as I passed through the living room and actually broke out in tears seeing me, knowing what I'd just gone through. I didn't cry yet. I needed to get my story out before I started blubbering again. I took a thorough shower, washing myself thoroughly. My clothes were filthy, so I asked Tiffany if I could borrow something of hers so I wouldn't have to put mine on again, at least until I left. She gave me something. All of her things were a little short on me, but some where long enough to do in a pinch. When I was dressed, I joined them in the living room after getting some ice water for myself. I sat down beside Maria, facing Tiffany and started my story.

I finished and Tiffany said, "What the fuck!"

Maria asked, "Was today bad?"

"Worse than some days, better than others. I only had to satisfy 3 men in all of my holes. At least I wasn't performing for anyone else except Oliver today. Knowing others are watching me fuck is always the worst. When Oliver and his friend fucked me across the street from Tan's office was the worst one ever. Knowing Tan and everyone of his other co-workers I'd ever met were watching made it bad. I'm only glad they didn't know who I was."

"How did he pull that off?" Tiffany asked. 

"Do you know what a merken is?"

"Fake pubic hair, isn't it?" Maria said. "Actresses use them."

"Yes, though I didn't know what it was before wearing one. I was wearing one in addition to a mask covering most of my face. Tan knows I'm bare and have been since before the wedding. He knew it was someone who looked similar to me, but didn't realize it was me because of the fake fur."

"Jesus, Brenda!" She looked at Maria. "How did you find out?" 

"Oliver had her performing at the LGBT benefit at My Sister's Room. She licked my vagina before she knew it was me."

239464

Tiffany stared at her for a minute, then at me. "Is this true?"

"Unfortunately. At the time, Maria didn't know I was being forced. I was doing crazy shit and she took the opportunity to partake of my performance. She thought it was something I was willingly doing. I don't blame her. I'm sure Suki and Erin would have done the same with as little knowledge of what was happening. I suspect they all have a little sexual fondness for me."

"Why didn't you say something earlier?"

Maria answered for me. "The picture which started everything was taken here at the bachelorette party, when Jeremy's cock went into Brenda's mouth."

Tiffany's eyes went wide. "Oh, shit. One of us had to take it!"

"Bingo."

"And you thought we...me...one of us took the picture used to blackmail you?"

"It's why I asked if you had a video surveillance system," I said. "The picture was taken inside the room."

"And you collected all the phones and cameras before the party," Maria said. "Theoretically, no one should have had something to take pictures with, but a picture existed regardless."

"Fuck, Brenda. You think I took the picture, don't you? It's why you wanted to talk to me."

"If I did, Tiffany, I wouldn't be talking to you. The first few pictures were taken surreptitiously by something called a nanny cam. The metadata Oliver left on the pictures showed it was from these tiny spy cameras. Anyone could have taken the picture. At one time, I didn't know who I could trust, but Maria convinced me I had to trust someone and I can't believe you would ever do anything to harm me. It can't be you. I know that now."

Tiffany started crying and I started crying and we hung onto each other and started sobbing our hearts out. Maria started crying again on the couch. It took about 15 minutes before we collected ourselves and could start to talk to each other.

"I'm ashamed it even happened at my party, Brenda," Tiffany said, sniffling. 

"I know you are, because that's the kind of friend you are."

"No wonder you didn't want anything to do with us after the wedding."

"Just trying to get my feet under me and figure things out. I'm sorry I didn't figure it out earlier."

I received a text. I looked at it and it was from Oliver. Another movie of me from this morning. I showed it to them and they stared aghast at what happened to me, starting to cry again.

"You orgasm while they fuck you," Maria said.

"I know," I said simply. "It makes it a thousand times worse knowing I'm receiving pleasure from the act of my rape. Oliver knows how much I hate it and makes sure to rub it in my face. Every movie he sends me shows every time I cum. My private eye, Jolene, who helped me find out it was Oliver blackmailing me, said Oliver ensures I cum to make sure I lose all my self-respect. She was raped herself once when she was younger and the fact she orgasmed allowed her rapist escape justice. She assures me that with the proper sexual stimulation, everyone will orgasm, no matter if it's coerced or not. I am having such a hard time believing I'm not some slut or whore because I cum all the time, but Jolene said as long as I don't want the act to repeat itself, I'm not a whore. I want this to end so much. It's all I can hang onto."

"Maybe we can help you figure out who took the picture," Tiffany said. "Do you still have the picture?"

"No. When I blew Oliver in the church, I thought I was done with it. I destroyed the picture and the phone it was on before I left the church. I still have the one he sent me from my wedding and every other one since."

"Do you remember it?" Maria asked.

"Until my dying day," I replied. "It was my right profile, unless they reversed the picture, slightly below my face, depending on how far away it was. Picture quality wasn't great although you could see clearly it was me."

239465

"Where were you sitting?" Maria asked.

I walked to the spot I believed it to be, picturing the other people in the room and where they were sitting. Tiffany brought a chair and placed it on the spot. She sat down on the chair facing in the direction I'd been sitting. 

"Move to the side there and see where you think the picture was taken from."

Tiffany sat facing out to the room as I maneuvered around. "Well, you're a little shorter than I am, but I'm thinking it was from this general vicinity."

Tiffany turned her head to look. "I can't remember anything being over there. Maria, can you think of anything in that general area?"

Maria shook her head, no. "Sorry. I can't think of anything. Maybe we need to approach it from a different way."

"What are you thinking about?"

"Well, I wouldn't know how to do any of the things we're talking about. Set up nanny cams on wireless signals and send it to a computer. Set up phones which can text you from unknown numbers. Who's the most technologically competent person who was here?"

Tiffany and I looked at each other and both said "Tammie" at the same time.

"Come on," Maria said. "She's one of your oldest friends. The only people you've been friends with longer is are Donna, Yvonne and of course, Tiffany. What reason would she have to do this?"

"What reason does anyone have to do this to me?" I said. "You're all my friends. I don't think I've ever done anything to make any of you my enemies, but if you ask me who's the most gizmo savvy, it's got to be Tammie."

"Well, maybe it's not as difficult as I think. Just because I can't do it, doesn't mean some other non-nerd can't. Maybe you can watch a couple movies on YouTube and figure it out. What about Sydney?"

"Tan's sister, Sydney? She's a little nerdier than most of the rest of you, but I can't figure out why she'd do it," I responded. "If Tan found out what I was doing, he'd be devastated. Why would she do it to him? They seem to care a great deal for each other, better than most siblings I know."

"Jealousy?" Maria asked. "She's not really doing anything to Tan unless he finds out. She'd be doing it to you. Maybe she doesn't like you because Tan loves you."

"I don't know. That sounds awfully close to incest," Tiffany said. "They seem close, but not that close."

239466

"I can't see it," I said, "but anything's possible I guess. The only person I know the motivation of is Oliver. He's been honest about it. He admits he wanted to turn me from a virginal young woman into a slut. Says it's good for his sex magic. Everything he's done has followed with his stated intents. He's taken my oral virginity, my anal virginity, made me lick my first cunt, arranged for double and triple penetrations, worked me at a glory hole and fucked me or had me fucked in front of strangers and in front of my husband. Everything he's done has followed his path to my total debauchery. If I had a brother or sister, he'd probably be having me fuck them as well. There's nothing so perverted it's beyond the pale."

[madpig88]

Looking forward to your next updates to this nice story TS.

[JEMMA]

"Wait a minute," Tiffany said. "Sex magic. This is the first you've said anything about any magic."

"Oliver believes himself to be the son of a man named Aleister Cocky, spelling A-l-e-i-s-t-e-r. You can look him up in Wikipedia. Aleister died in the 40's and Oliver was born in the 80's, but he still believes Aleister was his father because his sperm was preserved by sex magic, though Aleister spelled it m-a-g-i-c-k to differentiate it from mere sleight of hand. The first time I was triple penetrated, Oliver said it was sex magic to get Tan a promotion. A couple weeks later, Tan got a promotion. I don't know if it was the result of Oliver's sex magic or a fucking coincidence. I know how hard Tan works. He probably earned the promotion."

239519

"Why would Oliver care if Tan was promoted?" Maria asked.

"He said he felt guilty for debasing his wife, turning him into a cuckold. I doubt Oliver can feel guilty about anything, but that's what he said."

"This is so fucked up," Tiffany said. 

"You don't have to convince me," I said.

"Anyone else you might suspect?" Tiffany said.

"I suspected everyone and no one," I said.

"Would you have posed for Shizuko if none of this had happened?" Maria asked.

"Probably not. I wanted a reason to get out of the house to make it harder for Oliver to use me when we were still trying to find out who it was, but he figured a way to get around it anyway. He was tracking me through the butt plugs in my ass to start, then phoning me and intercepting me to and from my home so I had no time to prepare and my home couldn't be watched. But Suki wouldn't have known I would try to get out of the house as a result. Even if she did, I could have easily looked for a job or started volunteer work someplace."

239520

"How's her painting coming?" Tiffany asked.

"She's mostly finished with the second commissioned piece. I'm done with it, but she has a couple things to touch up which she's working on in the evenings. She's planning another party when she gets paid. We've started Tan's painting now."

239521

"The one you didn't want around the house?" Tiffany asked.

"Yeah, though given what's happened to me since, I'm not sure I care that much anymore. A little painted nudity seems pretty minor in comparison to everything else. After all, I've licked Maria's cunt now," I said, grimacing at Maria.

"Can I be jealous," Tiffany said, "you licked Maria's cunt and not mine?"

"You can be as jealous as you want. Just don't expect me to even things up for you."

Our laughter was rather weak. 

"Instead of thinking Tammie had something to do with this because she's the most nerd savvy," Maria said; "maybe we should use her to figure out who did it. You'll have to trust her enough to tell her, but she might be your best bet to figure it out."

"You did trust me," Tiffany said. "Maybe you need to trust some of the others."

"I'll think about it. I'm getting worried since Tan wants me to get pregnant. He wants me off the pill and I doubt I can ask everyone fucking me to wear a condom."

239522

239523

"It doesn't get any better, does it?" Tiffany asked.

"Not a bit."

More XXX simulations
http://www.xvideos.com/video32441943/asian_teen_tricked_massage_aphrodisiac
http://www.xvideos.com/video30072651/99-03-28506_0_25_0_10_

AND Downloads

https://openload.co/f/sFABhhOdAwA
https://openload.co/f/qk8yCtk3XbU
https://openload.co/f/qqVhYf4HbKA
https://openload.co/f/pS5W87gXvn4
https://openload.co/f/RVjXuKg9NdI
https://openload.co/f/v42VP-FIS5A
https://openload.co/f/k63_NmeyoQc
https://openload.co/f/yMiqQbm4cBA
https://openload.co/f/l66woKe3kl4
https://openload.co/f/qyRSlCnzjW0
https://openload.co/f/scXJ5FkIlsM
https://openload.co/f/XMfNE_7rvHg
https://openload.co/f/p7roIYtbhH8

[JEMMA]

In this new chapter which includes Brenda's introduction to the Club, of which Oliver is a founding member. It contains scenes of bondage and discipline including a bare handed spanking, lesbian sex, oral and anal sex, group sex, and phone sex.

Chapter 18 - More Debauchery 

Besides my continuing association with Oliver, my two greatest problems involved Tan. He was more and more insistent I come off the pill and begin working on having our first child. As much as wanted to give him a child, I couldn't while Oliver was using me regularly. Any child I had, I wanted to be Tan's and not some random stranger who'd fucked me. It would be particularly bad if it was immediately apparent it wasn't Tan's, a bi-racial child, for instance. 

The second issue involved Tan coming to see me posing for his painting of me. At least once a week, even if only for an hour or so, he wanted to watch his painting come to life. The problem being, every time he came, one of the security guards had to come with him. Since this painting was a full frontal nude, it left me feeling more exposed than usual. 

239731

You'd think being watched by others being fucked would negate the embarrassment of mere nudity, but it didn't work that way, at least for me. Somehow, being nude in front of others while my husband watched, was nearly as bad. Just as I'd cum harder knowing Tan watched me getting fucked from across the street, being naked for him and others was arousing and shameful. It wasn't so bad when JackAss was working as he tried not to look, but he wasn't always working and other guards now saw me naked. Though I knew JackAss sneaked the occasional peak, the others were more obvious in their appreciation of my naked body, staring boldly at my nudity. The other guards were never unprofessional in speaking or dealing with me even after seeing me naked, but their staring unnerved me while Tan was watching. Tan seemed to enjoy when I was stared at by the other guards, more so than he liked JackAss ignoring it.

I kept my mouth shut regarding the issue, as it was his painting and his wife, but I wished he'd stop coming so it was only Suki and I and no one else was watching me.

I mentioned my first problem to Oliver one time at his house. For once, he was using me alone, no one else involved, no audience, just him and me in his house, his room and his bed. We weren't making love. There was no warmth, no tenderness; he was fucking me, using all of my holes. He insured I climaxed. It was always one of his primary goals and I'd always receive a reminder afterwards, a movie of me squirming in passion, possibly begging to be fucked.

He'd finished with me and I'd showered and was putting on my clothes, preparing to leave.

"I have a problem," I said.

"Why is your problem a concern to me?"

"My husband wants me to have a child."

"Not my problem."

"It will be if the child isn't his, and he can tell. If he knows I've been fucking around on him, our deal ends badly for both of us."

"How would he know?"

"I've fucked at least one black person at your direction I know of, and it could have been more since I don't always know who I'm fucking. He'd know if the child wasn't white or if there was a genetic issue that required testing. Hell even a blood test might reveal a child isn't is. We're both O positive. If the child wasn't, he'd know."

"Then don't have a child. Wait until I'm through with you."

"I'd like to, but he's getting increasingly insistent. I don't know how long I can put him off."

"Again, sounds like your problem."

"Could we defer the balance of our agreement until I've had a child?"

"No. I've got plans for you that can't wait."

"What sort of plans?"

"Plans I need sex magic for."

"How can a rational human being believe in sex magic?"

"Tan got a fucking promotion, didn't he."

"You confuse cause and effect. Tan works hard and he's a great architect. He earned his promotion. The fact he got his promotion around the time you said I was being fucked for it, was merely coincidence."

Oliver smiled at me, that evil sneer I'd grown to detest. "Take off your clothes."

"I thought we were finished for today."

"We were. I'm going to prove to you sex magic is real. Once I prove it to you, you will agree to an alteration of our agreement. Now, strip."

I started to remove my clothes again, sorry to have mentioned anything. "What alteration?"

"Every time I want, without Tan finding out, you will spend multiple days and nights with me to be used as you are now."

"How is it possible for Tan not to find out? I spend every night with him." I was naked again, standing there, wondering what he was going to say.

"Using sex magic, I will make sure he gets an assignment out of town. Since he won't be around, I can spend a lot of time with you without him knowing. I won't be limited to a few hours one day a week. There's some things I want to do which will take more than a single day anyway. You require more training. Lie down on the bed, spread-eagled. I'm going to tie you down."

239732

"I'm not agreeing to an alteration of our agreement just yet. He could receive an assignment anyway. He is a junior partner." I lay down on the bed.

"Let's make it interesting then. You agree to an alteration of our agreement if he gets sent to a specific place, a place of your choosing. Pick a place, any place." Oliver started tying me down to the bed.

I thought about it. I certainly didn't want to spend more time with Oliver than I did now, but if he was convinced sex magic was worthless, perhaps I could convince him to give me a break from our agreement to have a child. Besides, what were the odds he could send Tan to anyplace I wished. Someplace else in the country, too easy. Europe, more difficult, but not impossible. I knew his firm sometimes had projects there. Africa and South America were places I didn't want Tan sent to if Oliver was successful. Someplace safer, more civilized. Tanner's firm had never done any work in Asia.

"Japan," I said, "Osaka, Japan."

Oliver stood up, having secured me firmly to his bed. "Very good, Mrs. Tan. Good choice. Far, far away. He won't be coming home on weekends. We can enjoy some real quality time together. Not Tokyo, the more likely choice in Japan, but Osaka. I love it." 

"It has to be soon," I said. "Within the next couple weeks," worried he might be able to work something out given enough time.

"I plan on more definitive proof," Oliver said. "How about the next couple days."

"If you can get an assignment to Osaka in the next 48 hours, I'll agree to the alteration in our agreement. If you can't; sex magic doesn't exist and you give me a break and allow me to have a child with Tan."

"Done," he smiled. He pulled out a leather whip like the one Katrina had used at the LGBT benefit at My Sister's Room. 

"You can't leave any marks on me Tan will see when he comes home," I said quickly, alarmed. 

"Don't worry Brenda. Any marks I leave on you will be gone by the time Tan gets home. In addition to proving the existence of sex magic, I'm going to prove to you what a slut you are. I'm going to make you cum using nothing but this whip, after which I'm going to fuck your cunt so hard, it will feel bruised." He put my mask on, the one which didn't allow me to see. "I want to enhance your other senses," he said by way of explanation.

I felt him stand on the bed, over me. I could picture his cock getting hard as he stared to me tied to his bed, waiting for the whip to fall. If he wasn't going to leave marks, he couldn't whip me too hard, could he? Katrina's whip had stung, but never for long. I felt the leather lashes make connection with my goose bumped flesh, but it was a soft caress, not a stinging blow. It snaked over my breasts, turning my nipples into taut, puckered buds; down along my sides, lightly tickling me and making me squirm. It slithered up the insides of my thighs, lightly stroking my pubic lips, and between my slit, turning my cunt to jelly. My blood rushed to the region and I felt my lips spread, and slowly liquefy, putting me in a state of panting arousal. I wondered why the whip, since his fingers would have done the same.

Snap, he lashed the tender buds of my erect nipples, flooding them with pain, making the blood rush to the spot, compelling my nipples to further hardness. Crack. Fuck that hurt. I groaned. Pop, he whipped between my legs and I screamed, suddenly choked off when he stuffed my panties into my mouth. Slowly, deliberately, he lashed my naked body from my breasts to my knees with no rhythm I could ascertain. Two blows might follow closely together; the next not fall for a minute. I never knew where or when the next would strike me. Despite the stinging pain, I felt my arousal increase. He was never harsh with his blows, never striking me harder than I could tolerate. The leather lashes danced lightly over my skin, the torment quickly negated by the flushed blood, the pulsing of my sex. How could something so painful be so stimulating at the same time?

The leather straps found my clitoris, once, twice, thrice and I orgasmed for him, my cunt throbbing. My moans of pleasure muffled by the cloth in my mouth, he nevertheless knew I'd cum, and he dropped between my legs and thrust his hard cock deep in my pussy, sending more shockwaves through my body, my cunt dripping, spasming, contracting around his shaft, climaxing over and over. He pounded me, plunging relentlessly up my pussy, giving me no respite from my quivering climaxes. I surrendered totally and utterly to him, openly and without pretense. I could refuse nothing, conceal nothing, because he laid me bare.

239733

He climaxed, filling me with his cum once more. I lay panting on the bed until he removed my gag and made me taste myself on him, my despair complete. He'd made me cum while whipping me and I would have begged for it if not for the panties filling my mouth. He knew it and I knew it.

He released me. "Now get the fuck out."

I dressed silently and left, broken. I got home and took another shower, douching to remove Oliver's cum from my cunt and ass. The stripes from the whip were rapidly fading away, some general redness remaining, but disappearing. I started dinner. Tan called at 5:30.

"Honey, hold dinner. I'm going to be late. I have the most wonderful news. I just got assigned a new project in Osaka, Japan. I'll be leaving in a couple weeks. I have to fill out some paperwork for my Visa. This is a great opportunity. If I successfully finish it, I'll get a huge bonus." For the first time, I really started to wonder if sex magic was a real thing. The red marks from my whipping hadn't even faded yet.

"That's wonderful, honey," I said. "You can tell me all about it when you get home." 

I hung up and started crying. What had I done?

I received a text from Oliver. You're mine. I cried harder.

239734
JEMMA says "Hi" everyone, enjoyed the story so far....?

[JEMMA]

While my problems with Oliver would increase as a result of my altered agreement, my problems with Tan decreased. He wouldn't be around to nag me to have a baby nor to give me one, nor to drag a security guard down to watch me pose nude. I was left wondering how much worse it would get with Oliver, giving him access to my body almost 24/7. 

Before Tan left, Shizuko delivered her last commissioned product and got paid. She threw a great party on Saturday, inviting all of my friends to attend. No boys were allowed, so Tan didn't come, nor did anyone else's boyfriends. Cheyenne was working and Sydney was out of town. Yvonne was engaged now, but coming to the party. Her serious relationship turning into a permanent one. Everyone else from the bachelorette party was there. As they mingled, I watched each one, trying to determine if one of them was the traitor.

Tiffany saw me watching everyone and figured out what I must be wondering about my friends. 

"Trying to decide who the Judas is?"

"Am I that obvious?"

"To me. I've been wondering too."

I turned to her. "I've got a bit of an issue I wanted to discuss with you. Any chance I can come to your house after the party and talk. I doubt there's anything I can do, but it would be helpful to unburden myself"

"Related to your other problems, I assume."

"Most definitely."

"Sure. You want to spend the night?"

"I'd have to discuss it with Tan, but it would be nice. We could drink a lot and I may need it."

"Clear it with him. I'm available. Due to the party, I'm not doing anything with my boyfriend tonight."

I texted Tan and told him I'd like to stay with Tiffany tonight if he had no objection. He said he was trying to clear up all his current workload before heading to Japan, so he could use the time for that and work late. 

"He said he can use the time to get caught up with his work before he goes to Japan."

"Tan's going to Japan?" Tiffany asked.

"That's partly why I needed to talk to you. The circumstances of his going."

"Whatever you need to talk about, I'm all ears."

Suki gave me a framed 11x14 photo of the painting, just as she did the first time. It was beautiful; everyone was exclaiming about the quality of her work. 

239870

"I could never afford to pay you $50,000," Donna said, "but if it turned out like this, I'd love you to paint me."

"Actually," Suki said, "he would like to commission another piece of art from me. A more explicit piece like the first one, but he wants the models face visible. Kind of like the one I'm currently doing for Tan. He'd prefer the same model, but he understood she might not be available for something so explicit. But if Brooke won't do it; he's willing to consider someone else. He's offering $20,000 to the model, plus, I would paint you in whatever pose you wanted, Donna, if you were to allow me to paint you nude."

Donna turned to me. "You ready to lay it all out on the line in the name of art, or do you want me to think about baring my soul and a whole lot more? If you decide not to do it, do you have any comments, suggestions, or recommendations about posing buck naked?" 

I laughed. "I don't know if I could do something more explicit, though now I'm working on my third nude portrait, I guess I'd be willing to consider it. It's gotten easier, but I never could have done the first one outside. I felt much safer inside than I do posing outside. Where I am now, if Tan visits, he needs to be accompanied by a security guard, which means more than Suki and Tan have seen me out there. If you decide to do it, don't do it out where I am now, especially if you want anyone to visit while you're posing. Outside also has other issues, heat, cold, bugs; none of which have been insurmountable, but if you decide to do it, I suggest inside, at Suki's. There, the only person you need worry about seeing you is Erin, and I know she doesn't bite unless you want her to." Everyone laughed. "If you wanted, Suki and I could arrange for you to come out there and personally see what it's like. You could see if it's something you could do, because the one I'm doing now is pretty explicit."

"I don't have as much free time as Brenda," Donna said. "Would that be an issue?"

"If we're doing it inside," Suki said, "I can work more in the evenings and weekends, using lights instead of sunlight. I can feed you so you wouldn't need to worry about food prep. I've got to warn both of you, though, it's not just explicit he wants."

"What does he want for this one?" I asked.

"Let's say it's bondage like. I've done a few preliminary sketches. Let me show you." 

Shizuko grabbed a fairly large sketch book from her studio and started passing her sketches around. Each of them was explicit, most of them showing the female bound, spread-eagled perhaps, or with a spreader bar between her ankles, sometimes standing, others lying down; implying more than bondage would be occurring. The more was implied by other objects in the scene; some whips hanging on the wall beside her, or a dildo between her spread legs, nipple clamps on her nipples or breasts bound up in rope. Everyone was expressing their surprise when they saw them. I shivered, remembering my experiences tied down with Tanner and Oliver, the sense of helplessness, how I climaxed when I was fucked, and even whipped. I felt myself moisten. Fuck, Oliver really was turning me into some perverted version of myself. 

239871

Donna said, "No fucking way! This man still imagine himself a fucking slave owner, able to do the fuck he wants with some woman? Fuck him! I wouldn't do it if he paid me a million dollars!"

I must have gotten lost in thought, oblivious to what was going on around me. 

"Brenda," Suki said, "what are you thinking?" 

I handed Shizuko the two sketches I was holding and said, "No, I don't believe I could do these. They're way too explicit and the theme throws me off." I couldn't do them because I might cum constantly while I was posing.

"I know it's not everybody's thing, but I got all hot and bothered just sketching these things," Suki said, collecting the sketches from everyone. "I love this shit, and I'd pose for it in a heartbeat, if I didn't have to paint it instead."

"If you'd be willing to work from a photograph instead of needing a live model, perhaps you could both pose and paint," I pointed out.

"There's models who specialize in this sort of thing, but a lot of them are tattooed. He doesn't want a tattooed model. He wants someone projecting more innocence, like she doesn't want to be there," Suki said. "Even if I posed for it myself. I'm not sure I'd project innocence. I'd be cumming while the photo's were taken." 

A few of us laughed and I wondered if they knew they'd be cumming too. Donna was still angry, but she was the one who'd expressed the most distaste for bondage when I'd received my gift bondage kit from Suki.

I wasn't sure I could project innocence anymore either. I'd started out that way several months ago, but I didn't feel so innocent anymore.

There was more chitchat at the party, Yvonne showed everyone her engagement ring and we talked a lot about her fiancé and her upcoming nuptials. The wedding was being planned for the following June.

"Who's holding the Bachelorette party?" Erin asked.

"That would be me," Tammie said, raising her hand. "Tiffany's got the best pad, but she shouldn't get stuck all the time with the planning because her place is the best."

"How about you plan it, and I'll have it at my place anyway," Tiffany said. "I don't mind."

"Any tips for me based upon your bachelorette party, Brenda?" Tammie asked.

"Yeah. No strippers, and the guest of honor keeps the remote control for any gadgets," I replied, smiling, and everyone laughed again except Maria and Tiffany. They knew the pain I'd suffered behind those words.

"Would you recommend St. Lucia for the honeymoon?" Erin asked.

239872

"St. Lucia was lovely," I said, downing my drink. "The food and booze was great, the scenery beautiful, the activities varied. It's a wonderful spot for a honeymoon."

[JEMMA]

The party broke up about nine and I followed Tiffany back to her place. She popped the cork on a bottle of wine and handed me a glass. We sat down on her couch facing each other.

"What's on your mind?" Tiffany asked. "Why did you want to talk to me?"

I told Tiffany about my last episode at Oliver's house, how I'd wanted to take a break to have Tan's child and he said I couldn't because he had sex magic planned. How I called sex magic malarkey without any basis in truth and he offered to prove it. He would get Tan sent to anyplace I wanted for his job and while he was gone, I had to agree to be available more than a single day on weekdays. I would be his almost anytime he wanted for a long as he wanted. If he didn't, I could have a break in our current relationship to have a child with Tan. 

"I said I'd believe in sex magic if he could get Tan sent to Osaka, Japan within two days. Tan's company has never had a single job in Asia. I figured I was safe and could have my baby without worrying about the identity of the father. Tiffany, he tied me down and he whipped me. He whipped me and made me cum, then he fucked me hard. Before my whip marks disappeared that night, Tan called me to tell me his company is sending him to Osaka."

"Holy shit!" Tiffany said. "Now you're wondering if all this sex magic is real and Oliver has even more control of you?"

"Yes. The only good thing I could say about Oliver is he is a man of his word. I was used by him no more than once a week and with plenty of advance notice. He's been careful enough with his use of me, Tan hasn't gotten a whiff of my infidelity despite him fucking me across the street from his office. He's protected my identity when he's needed to. It was only an accident Maria found out for which he sounded profoundly sorry and skipped a week of my use. Given the controls he imposed to obtain my agreement, my debasement has never lasted more than a few hours. Now, I've given him almost no limits. I'm given enough time for Suki to work on my painting as if it showed no progress, would make Tan wonder what the hell I was doing while he was gone. Other than that, I shudder to think what he can make me do now."

"Why not tell him you can't do it?"

"Our current arrangement is based upon Mutually Assured Destruction. I don't want what I've done to become public knowledge, he doesn't want me to kill him. If it comes out, I would die, Tiffany. I'd have to kill myself. Forgetting Tan for the moment, can you imagine my mother and father seeing me sucking cocks at a glory hole or stripping and getting fucked at a seedy strip bar. You're my closest friend and already know what I've done, and I can't even show you a tenth of it. Once it hits the internet, it's there forever. Every prospective employer or potential boyfriend would be able to look me up and see what I've done. I could never, ever live it down. Even if I changed my name and moved away, it still has the possibility of following me. He's kept his end of every bargain we've made, as horrible as it's been. I'm not sure he'll accept me breaking my end. I set the conditions of the contest he suggested and just because he's made it all come true, doesn't give me grounds to back out. If I tried, even if he didn't make me live up to his new access, he still has the ability to make everything I do much worse. I mean, with the exception of the proprietor at the glory hole, everyone has been relatively clean. What if he brings me down to skid row and makes me suck and fuck a bunch of homeless people who haven't bathed in a month."

240116

240117

"What are you going to do then?"

"Go along. I told you I didn't think there was anything I could do about it. Mostly, all I'm looking for is a sympathetic ear. I got myself into this situation, from the first time I sucked his cock at my wedding, to the agreement I made sending Tan to Osaka. I didn't believe he could do it and I wanted to give Tan his child. I don't expect you to solve it for me. I just wanted to talk to someone who knows what I've done. That, and maybe get drunk." I finished off my glass of wine.

Tiffany put her hand on my shoulder. "I can help with the drunk part. More wine, or should we graduate to something harder?"

"Gin and tonics please. Mix up a pitcher."

"You got it."

Tiffany got up and mixed up a whole pitcher, done strong with lots of gin. She also brought out some snacks and a carafe of water, with a bottle of aspirin. 

"Everything we need to get wretchedly drunk," she said, putting down the tray. "Is there nothing you can do?"

"I'll ask him to go easy on me without refusing him. He's sometimes receptive to a plea for mercy. I have to admit, I'm not even as concerned about his increased access to me and what it will mean physically, as I am of what it might do to me mentally and psychologically."

"What do you mean?"

"When I was looking at Suki's sketches tonight, it made me wet. I was aroused by them. You've noted what's happened to me so far. Posing naked, letting Tan have his explicit painting of me, losing a whole bunch of inhibitions I used to have regarding anal and oral sex. I've been pushed harder and faster than I ever would have gone before. I might have reached the same point on some things eventually and naturally, because I do enjoy sex with Tan, but never to the extent I've gone to now. I don't think I would have ever been with a woman or had sex with multiple partners. The fact he always makes me cum or ensures the others I'm with make me cum; in addition to making me more ashamed, has opened me to more. Allowed him to push me harder. I couldn't do Suki's project, not because I was so offended by it, although there's still some of that, but because I would have been cumming all the time. Oliver has changed me, in ways I don't even want to contemplate, and I'm afraid with full access, his potential to change me is even greater. I'm still embarrassed I beg to be fucked by my rapists. What happens when I'm not ashamed anymore?"

240113

"I see what you mean."

"Oliver's stated goal is to take the virginal girl he was given, and turn her into a total whore. In the process of that change, he claims sex magic is released. What if, when he's done with me, and my life is my own, I still want the things he's done to me? What if I'm no longer satisfied with vanilla sex and I need multiple partners or to be degraded in some way? I think I can go back to a normal life right now; the husband, the kids. What if, when he's finished with me, I can't? What if he turns me into the whore he wants me to be, to beg strangers to fuck me for money or for fun? I don't want that. I don't want to become that person. I liked the Brenda I was. I don't believe I'd like the Brenda I might become."

"Do you think it's possible?"

"I don't know. I never thought any of this would be possible before. You know me better than anyone. Did you ever imagine I'd be begging to be fucked by a cock in my mouth, my ass and my cunt, all at the same time?"

240114

"Never."

"You're my friend, Tiffany. My oldest and dearest friend. To a certain extent, our friendship was tainted by what happened. I didn't know who to trust, who had betrayed me. I'm trying to overcome the distrust, to reach the friendship we had before. It's hard. But what's worse is I'm starting to consider all my friends as sexual objects, every person really, man, woman, it doesn't matter. I don't want to, but I wonder what you'd taste like if I licked you, how I'd feel if you went down on me." Tiffany showed signs of discomfort. I put my hand on hers. "I won't, Tiffany. That's not why I'm here tonight. Not now, at least; not yet, but what if I reach that point, that I want you for sex, for the pleasure we could give each other rather than the friendship we share. I'm not a lesbian. I don't think of myself as a lesbian, but I've licked so many cunts, it doesn't bother me if I have to lick one more. I don't want to be that person. I am truly afraid it might happen."

"I'm sorry, Brenda. So sorry. The party was at my house. I feel responsible."

"Don't be. I'm sure now it wasn't you. I'm as confident of that as I am I'm not yet a whore. It wasn't your fault, but if I find the one who did, I may not be responsible for my actions."

240115

We drank some more, talking about other things, less stressful things. We finished off the pitcher, me drinking more than Tiffany, drank our water, downed our aspirin, and we stumbled off to bed.

"I wasn't planning on spending the night," I said, sleepily and slurring slightly. "I didn't bring anything to wear. Can I borrow something?"

"Of course. It will be short on you, but I have something which will fit."

She pulled a nightie out of her drawer and handed it to me. I looked at it stupidly for a minute, then tried taking off my clothes, having more problems with the buttons than I'd hoped. Tiffany finally tsked in disgust and helped me get my shirt and jeans off. Then she had to help me with my bra because I couldn't figure out the front clasp even though I was staring blearily at it. She helped get the nightie on me and tucked me into the bed. I heard her moving around as she got ready for bed, then she slid in beside me, settling in.

240118

240119

240120

240121

240122

I mumbled, "Look, ma, no sex," and promptly fell asleep.

[Cash8877]

keep on sharing this story TS, it's really nice.

[JEMMA]

Tiffany was up when I rose the next morning in some distress. Not as bad as it could have been due to the water and aspirin, but still bad. Tiffany had a robe over her night clothes, reading the Sunday paper. I came out and immediately downed another glass of water and more aspirin.

"Would you like some toast and eggs?" Tiffany asked, setting down the financial section.

"Not yet. My head and stomach still haven't caught up to the rest of me."

"Sorry to hear that. I felt reasonably good this morning, but you drank substantially more than me. Did it help?"

"The drinking or the conversation?"

"Either, both," Tiffany replied.

"The conversation more than the drinking," I said. "I got plastered after the first time Oliver made me fuck another person. This elderly black gentleman who collected shells on the beach was the first. He didn't speak English, only French. I had to use a translation app on my phone to converse with him. At first, he didn't want to fuck me because I explained I was being blackmailed, but he finally agreed in order to save my marriage. I thought I'd only have to suck him at first and I was grateful it wasn't more, but Oliver made me fuck him afterward. I asked if I could skip it because the man was older and I thought it would take me awhile to get him hard again. I think he was offended, because he quickly got hard enough to fuck me, then hard again when I had to clean him off. He was a very good lover. If not for the reasons I was doing it, I would have enjoyed him more. Anyway - I got wasted afterwards, and they had to get me sober enough to go out eating with friends that night." 

240282

What was I doing? I was still keeping Stan and Kathy secret. If I didn't think Tiffany was my betrayer, I needed to open up about things.

"We met Stan and Kathy the first full day we were there. They were the ones who caught us making love in the tub. Kathy helped me get through all the stuff I had to go through. She got drunk with me, after the first one, commiserating, like we just did."

"How did you get away from Tan enough to have sex with other people?"

"They helped me. Stan went golfing with Tan the first time, and invited him to play poker at his place with him and his buddies when I had to fuck the people in the night club. She's the one who talked me out of killing myself after that little episode and suggested I hire a private eye to find out who was blackmailing me." 

"I'm surprised they didn't try to convince you to tell Tan right away after you learned you were being blackmailed."

240284

"She did. She and Stan are swingers. She didn't think it was all that big a deal I sucked another guys cock. It was only after she saw the movie of me in my wedding gown on my knees swallowing his cum, she said, 'I don't know if Stan could have forgiven me if I did it on my wedding day before the ceremony.' She became more hesitant about telling Tan after she saw it. Kathy warned me it would get worse, which it did, but left it up to me to decide."

"I think I would have tried harder," Tiffany said. "The only thing you had to worry about at the beginning was sucking a cock at your wedding. You could have lived that one down. Sure, it might have harmed or perhaps ruined your marriage to Tan, but you wouldn't be in the fix you're in now. I'm wondering if even Tan is worth it, and I like him a lot. It was only speculation he would leave you. Now, he'd almost have to or become a total laughingstock." 

"Hindsight. I agree totally. I was young, naive and inexperienced. Every decision I made was rushed. Tell him at the wedding before the ceremony is about to start. Tell him before our honeymoon's about to start and hope he forgives me. Tell him before I fuck another man the first time. Tell him how many other people I've fucked before Oliver took my ass when I wanted to give it to Tan first. Never any time to think. Do it now or this is going public. You'll be publicly exposed as a slut and whore. I wish a million times over I'd made different choices."

"You're language has become more coarse since this began as well. No more kitty or make love. Now it's fuck and cunt all the time." 

"Oliver never lets me gentrify the terms, or even go with scientific terminology. He said vaginas are for doctors, pussies for ladies, cunts are for whores. Since I'm a whore, it's the language I have to use. Same with cocks. It's cocks or pricks, not a penis. Ass or asshole, not butt or buttocks. Fuck, not screw or make love. I try to watch my mouth around others, but it's getting harder. Tan's noticed it too, but he thinks I'm loosening up because I'm married now and having sex regularly. He thought calling my cunt a kitty or vajayjay was funny. He's shocked when I say cunt, but appreciates pussy. I admit I'm not making love to anyone but Tan. Everything else I do is fucking. Even screwing is too polite a term for it. I suck cock, my cunt is fucked. My ass is reamed. No more fellatio or cunnilingus. Call a spade a spade."

240283

"Are you ready for some breakfast now?"

"Sure."

Tiffany got up and made scrambled eggs and bacon. I made and buttered the toast to make myself useful. We sat down and ate, and I was hungry, eating every morsel she set before me. Unburdening myself had a secondary benefit. I felt hungrier than I'd felt in a long time.

"Since I'm opening up to you, would you like to hear what else Tan and I did on our honeymoon?"

"There's more?"

"This had nothing to do with Oliver, at least in a direct way. Like everything else since, it might have unlocked a door. Stan and Kathy invited us to play strip poker. They were very casual about their nudity. I told you they were swingers. They initially wanted us to swing with them. We wouldn't, but the strip poker, Tan was okay with. I was reluctant, but by this point, I'd seen all of them naked. Stan had rented a boat and taken us all to a little private island for some snorkeling, sun bathing and water skiing. I was the only one who wore a suit, but it was the white one Tammie gave me with butt floss in the back, and becoming practically transparent when wet, so they'd pretty much seen all I had already before deciding to play strip poker, plus they'd seen us having sex in the tub the first day. I was feeling friendly towards them because of all their help. Since they'd seen me almost naked, and to please Tan and not be a total wet blanket, I finally agreed to play.

"There were penalties involved in losing. In addition to a shot of absinthe - which by the way, I recommend you never drink - the winner collected a minute long kiss from the loser. Since Tan refused to kiss Stan and vice versa, the wives could pay the penalty for their husband. At first, I let Tan pay my penalty for losing to Kathy, but after watching them kiss a couple times, I paid my own penalty. It was the first time I ever had what I'd call an erotic kiss with a woman. So Kathy and I did all of the kissing with the men, kissing whenever we won or lost and when our husbands won or lost to the other man,There was also a final penalty to be paid from the overall loser to the overall winner, to masturbate for them. Loser chose whether to do it for the group or privately. 

"As you might imagine, playing strip poker, getting more and more naked, drinking, kissing each other in various states of undress, it got a little looser as the night went on. A fairly chaste kiss at the start, was pretty much an all out make out session when we were almost naked and drunker at the end. It was the first time I'd ever kissed another erect and naked man since I didn't kiss the guy on the beach or the guys in the club; in front of my husband, no less. I was the overall loser, getting really unlucky towards the end. Kathy was the winner. Since I didn't want there to be any question as to what I was doing with Kathy, I masturbated for the group. I had a very intense orgasm being watched by all of them. As soon as I climaxed, Tan started fucking me in front of them and they fucked each other too. I passed out sometime during the night. I wasn't sure if anyone else had fucked me; I was covered in cum when I woke up and I was so mad at Tan for letting it happen. He told me I could have said something, and I didn't. I pulled him into me as soon as he stuck his cock into me, so he held me equally responsible. Tan denied anyone else fucked me. It's the first and craziest thing I've ever done without being forced into it by Oliver."

"You passed out while you were being fucked?"

240285

"I think so, but I can't really remember. That absinthe was really wicked stuff. The 'green fairy' Stan called it. I call it the green shit from hell."

"How many shots did you have?"

"One each time I lost, plus we all took another drink at the end, so eight."

"How big were the shots?"

"Really tiny. Stan had special glasses for it. About this big I think." I held my fingers up to show her.

"I'm surprised you got so drunk you passed out," Tiffany said.

"It's about 75% alcohol," I said.

"I know, I've had absinthe. It's unquestionably strong stuff, but those are very small glasses. You didn't get so drunk you passed out last night and you had ⅔ of a pitcher of gin and tonics, although you were getting there. How do you feel about the evening now?"

240286

"In light of everything else since, it barely registers on the weird-o-meter anymore. I feel guilty about it, and wish it never happened, but que sera, sera, you know."

Video Sensation
http://www.xvideos.com/video48428185/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video40652121/_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video22472737/who_know_this_title_movie_and_her_name_
http://www.xvideos.com/video34104415/japanese_baby_cute_hot
http://www.xvideos.com/video32548925/kaori_maeda_gets_serious_cock_to_smash_down_her_fu rry_cunt
http://www.xvideos.com/video14987601/anybody_knows_her_name_
http://www.xvideos.com/video9310505/tetona_anal

Downloads Pleasures
https://openload.co/f/dVb2I5O8Nsk

[NastyThaiboy]

I really like this story!

setting up my tent here for more updates. :)

[JEMMA]

We wrapped it up and I thanked Tiffany for being my friend and headed home. That week, I fucked Tan as often as I could. I wanted to leave him sated, so he wouldn't feel the need to seek comfort in the arms of some geisha girl. I finally realized how foolish I was. I would be fucking how many people while Tan was gone and I was worried if he'd make use of a couple Japanese girls to assuage his loneliness?

240616

What kind of sanctimonious hypocrite would I be if I concerned myself with his fidelity while he was gone, the same time Oliver had me fucking everything on two legs. It didn't stop me from letting him deposit cum in every orifice I had. I wanted him eager to come back to me regardless. I didn't want to know if he was unfaithful, and I promised myself I wouldn't ask. I didn't have the right anymore.

The weekend after Tan left, was my next task day, or task weekend, for Oliver. I went to his house on Friday night after Suki released me. He had me bathe, put on make-up and perfume, dressed me only in silk thigh high stockings and an open bra putting my breasts on a platter, and nothing else but a collar, cuffs at wrists and ankles and high heels. He wrapped me in a long cloak for the car ride as we took a rather lengthy drive into the country. We eventually arrived at an estate similar to the one belonging to Suki's patron, save there was a high brick wall about the yard and no windows on the first floor.

When we arrived, Oliver faced me on the seat and said, "This is a bondage and discipline establishment. You're being given to whoever wants you in this place. Man, woman, it doesn't matter. You will address the clothed men as Master, including me, and the clothed women as Mistress. Masters and Mistresses will always keep an item of clothing on so you'll know their status. Slaves will always have collars and cuffs. You will do whatever they want of you, which may include bare handed spankings, paddling or even whipping and obviously, sex. You will thank the Master or Mistress each time they have sex with you or punish you. Nothing they do will be allowed to mark you past this weekend so you may proceed with your nude modeling on Monday without having to answer uncomfortable questions. Many of the guests here like to impose a bit of pain, so expect it and live with it. You're allowed to cry and weep, or groan, but you may not scream except in pleasure, nor protest your treatment in any way. They may use you themselves or watch you have sex with others, including their own slaves. You will ask permission to cum. If you cum without the permission of whoever is using you, you will likely be punished. We will stay here until Sunday evening. I myself will also use you many times and you'll sleep in my bed unless someone else has requested you. You are new here and I expect you will be very popular amongst the other guests. The new toys are always interesting."

"What is this place?" I said.

"It doesn't have a name, only a motto: Fais ce que tu voudras - Do What Thou Wilt. The other guests usually refer to it only as the Club, as if no other club exists."

"The motto of the Hellfire Club," I said. 

"You did a lot of research to find that out."

"Not that much, just followed links in Wikipedia from Aleister Cocky. Their motto was related to his own. 'Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law'. 

"The traditional corresponding phrase in response to someone saying the motto was, 'Love is the law, love under will'," Oliver said. 

"I see no love involved in any of this; only sex, and rather loveless sex at that. You no more care about what I love than I care about you."

"I suspect Aleister believed all sex was love. The true response in modern wording would be 'Sex is the law, sex under will'. Love is merely a pseudonym for sex in this instance. In any event, having sex will be thy law this weekend."

"What does anyone gain from my sex this weekend? What's its purpose?"

"Sex is the purpose. It's not always about sex magic. Sometimes sex is its own purpose." He handed me my mask. "No one who will be here this weekend is of concern. You may see them without violating anyone's privacy. Your own will be at risk if you remove the mask. It's possible some of them will know who you are through your husband or his parents. Some may have attended your wedding. I doubt they will recognize you naked and masked. It is enough you obey."

"Tan's parents could be here?"

"No, only people who know his parents. They run in the same circles."

I put on the mask. There was a cheese cloth material over the eye holes limiting, but not blocking my vision. Oliver came around the car, opened the door and helped me out. He removed the cloak, baring my body and led me to the door, rapping smartly on a knocker. 

A naked man answered the door. He had a starched collar over a steel collar, and cuffs, nothing else. His cock had a metal cage around it which would prevent him from having an erection. It looked painful. "Sir," he said.

"Oliver Cocky and companion," Oliver said.

"Very well, sir. Please follow me to the common room."

Oliver took my arm and led me along behind the butler or servant, as I took him to be, to a large, primarily masculine styled room with a roaring fireplace. There was a naked woman lying on a table with food adorning her body. Some people were eating off her body without using utensils, simply bending over and eating whatever morsel took their fancy. There were about a dozen men and half dozen women lounging on well stuffed chairs in the center of the room. They were primarily dressed. I say primarily because one man had his fly open while another naked man sucked his cock. Another naked fellow had his head buried under the skirts of a woman. He had another of the cage like devices on his cock. She looked like she was close to an orgasm from the sounds of it. She was moaning and rubbing her breasts over her clothing. Several other naked men and women were tied or otherwise fastened to various posts, pillars, or chains provided to keep them confined until they were needed. One naked slave was bound spread-eagled between two posts while she was fucked in the ass by another half dressed fellow. Half dressed because his trousers were down around his ankles as he plowed her bum.

240620

Oliver led me to the center of the circle of chairs of dressed people and bid me kneel, and fastened my collar to a chain lying on the carpet. The chain wouldn't allow me to rise from off my knees. The woman being licked climaxed, screaming fairly loudly. Once again, I found my body responding to the naked bodies of both men and women. My forced subservience, my nakedness in the presence of fully dressed people and the fucking proceeding around the room, left me wet and aroused. Shortly afterward, the man being sucked, also released with the appropriate moans of pleasure.

"So this is your new project, Oliver," a woman said. "Is she any good?"

"I find her satisfactory," Oliver said. "She's not yet been taught all the finer aspects of discipline, though I did make her cum last week with a whip. Part of the reason she's here. You're all such excellent teachers. She has only two rules attached to her. No marks lasting past Sunday evening and she can't remove the mask."

"She's a pretty, young thing," the woman said. "Has she licked cunt yet?"

"Not as well as she will when you're finished training her," Oliver replied. 

"May I take her to my bed this evening?"

"If no one else wishes to make a claim on her, else we'll draw lots." 

No one else made a claim for my nighttime services, so I was assigned to her for the evening.

Oliver prodded me with the toe of his shoe and I looked up at him. He mouthed the words, thank you.

"Thank you, Mistress," I said.

"I can see she has a lot to learn," the woman said.

"She's married and I only got her for a few hours each week so her husband doesn't discover what a slut she is. It's limited my opportunities for proper training. He's out of town now, so I hope to remedy some of her deficiencies in the interim."

240621

"Perfect," one of the men said. "I love to fuck other men's wives. It's so hedonistic. If it's all right with you, I'd like to use her mouth now." 

"And I'd love to fuck her cunt," another guy said.

"Be my guest. It's the reason she's here. To learn what a slut she is," Oliver replied.

They put me on my hands and knees and the first man put his erect cock in my mouth and the other one pushed hard into my cunt. 

240622

"She's already wet, but so fucking tight!" Cunt Fucker exclaimed, slamming into me.

"She responds well to sexual stimuli," Oliver said. "She cums all the time."

"She is aware of the rules regarding cumming without permission, isn't she?" Cunt Fucker asked.

240624

"Of course, though I expect she'll need constant reminders. She's not very good at ignoring her own pleasure."

"Then I shall have to claim sloppy seconds," a new man added. "I love a woman who can't keep from climaxing. It's so fun punishing them after."

That's right. I had to keep from cumming. I hadn't been very successful in the past. As much as I hated cumming for Oliver and whoever fucked me, I usually climaxed regardless of how hard I tried not to. Usually, I orgasmed harder every time I tried to hold back; begged for it actually. I was easily taking the man in my mouth down my throat. He wasn't the biggest cock I'd ever had in there, nor the smallest either. An average cock on an average man. The cock in my cunt was larger. He felt good. His fucking felt good. He knew what to do with it. I tried to resist my pleasure. The woman who wanted me tonight came over and started playing with my breasts. She made my nipples so hard and taut. They ached to feel her fingers squeezing and playing with them. Everything felt so good. 

240627

"These are so lovely, honey. I'm going to love sucking on them."

Unless they stopped fucking me soon, I was going to cum despite myself. I was a slut. I liked to cum. I wondered how much the punishment would hurt; if I should just surrender and accept it. No. I'd keep trying to fight, to hold out. I was better than this. The man in my mouth swelled and the salty taste of his cum coated the back of my throat. The one in my cunt was reaching his end game, too. He sped up, pumping faster, churning my fluids to butter. He grunted and spasmed, spurting his offering deep in my pussy. See. I wasn't a slut. I didn't cum after all. 

The cock in my mouth clean, he pulled out. He lifted my head, staring me in the eyes. What did he want? He was done. Grabbing my hair, he said, "What do you say, cunt?"

I remembered. "Thank you, Master. Thank you for your gift." He released my hair with a disgusted, "that's better."

240630

The man in my cunt pulled out, drained. I could feel his cum running down my leg. "Thank you, Master, for your cock and cum. It felt so good. I was honored to accept it."

He slapped my ass. "Nice cunt, slave. I'll have you again before you leave."

"Thank you, Master." 

Sloppy Seconds plunged into my cunt, more cum being squished out to run down my leg. "He was right," he said. "This is a very tight cunt."

"Thank you," I said, "for honoring my cunt with your cock."

It was the last thing I said before another cock slid through my lips. I should have asked. How do I ask for permission to cum with a cock in my throat? Sloppy Seconds was a good fucker too. Apparently, extensive practice worked for them too. I imagined they could fuck whenever they wanted to. It was obvious none of the slaves would object to being used. I was moaning around the cock in my mouth pretty good. I was working it hard, hoping to finish him before I climaxed so I could ask for permission to orgasm. I tried desperately to put it off, diagramming volley ball plays in my head, concentrating on my breathing, thinking of Tan fucking a geisha girl, anything to delay. It didn't work. I had a massive orgasm, my cunt spasming frantically over the cock impaling it, moaning my heart out.

"She climaxed without permission," Sloppy Seconds said. "I'll take care of her punishment."

Since I'd already cum and was due to be punished anyway, I let go, enjoying the hell out of it. Another orgasm flowed in on the tails of the first. With any luck at all, they'd never know it was my second; it would all be one long climax.

"She's still cumming," Sloppy Seconds said, my pussy still palpitating his prick.

"Are you sure it's not her second," Oliver said. "She tends to be multi-orgasmic." Asshole.

"It all felt like one long one to me." Thank you for your lack of discernment, though they did come pretty close together. 

The fellow in my mouth pulled out, spilling his warm seed all over my face. I closed my eyes. Personal experience told me cum in the eyes stung like crazy. The cheesecloth covering the eye holes helped protect them. When he was done spurting, he made me lick his cock clean.

"Master, how do you ask for permission to cum when there's a cock in my mouth?" I asked.

"You don't," Oliver answered. "Don't cum until it's removed from your mouth."

"Yes, Master. Thank you, Master." Double asshole. Don't forget the other one. "Thank you, Master for cumming all over my face."

"You're welcome. You look good with cum on your face. Anyone else want her mouth right now?"

Another woman spoke up, "Yes, I'll have a little tongue action."

She lay down on the carpet in front of my face, pulled her dress up and her panties aside, exposing a hairy pussy which some male had left it deposit in some time ago. There was dried cum in the long, curly hair. She didn't care I would be licking crusted cum off her cunt, nor getting her pubic hair stuck in my teeth. I was nothing; a slut, a whore, a slave, to her. I dipped down and started licking her, sliding up and down her slit. She took over my head, holding my ears and directing my mouth where she wanted it to go, mostly on her clit, though she'd occasionally push me down so I could tongue her hole. 

240631

"Not bad," she said, "though she's getting distracted by her fucking. You'll need to work on that tonight, Toni."

240632

"Of course." So Toni was the woman wanting me tonight. Toni continued squeezing and fondling my breasts.

Sloppy Seconds was grunting now, heading for the finish line. He rammed himself into me and released, his cum joining the first batch in my cunt. I needed to thank him too, though the woman with the hairy cunt was keeping my face locked to her dripping pussy. Oliver stood up and moved behind me. I supposed he was going to fuck me now. He started with my cunt, but only to lubricate his cock enough to shove himself into my ass, none too gently. I grunted. Once he was in, he gave me a few moments to adapt to his intrusion, but started to skewer my bottom soon enough. I let my mind drift until Hairy Cunt pinched my cheek.

"Pay attention," she said. "You're not done yet."

"Yes, Mistress. I'm sorry, Mistress." Lick, lick, lick.... ......

[JEMMA]

Oliver was prodding my asshole rather briskly now. Not content merely to fuck my ass, he wanted me to cum again. He started playing with my clit, rubbing his finger in the cum leaking from my pussy, then rubbing my protruding nubbin. Dip, rub, dip, rub. Hairy Cunt climaxed, gasping in pleasure. 

240813

240814

240815

"Stop licking, stop licking. It's too sensitive."

"Yes, Mistress. Thank you, Mistress."

Oliver was going to make me cum soon, his fingers and his cock in my ass rapidly bringing me to a peak. 

"Master, may I cum," I panted, close to my cusp.

240816

240817

"No, you may not," Oliver ordered. "You don't have permission to cum."

Of course not. That would be showing a little consideration, a little compassion. Oliver didn't possess those qualities. He wanted me to be punished. I managed to hold out for another five minutes, but he eventually won our tug of war and I squealed. "Fuck me! Fuck my ass. God, I'm cumming, Master, I'm cumming. Thank you, Master for gracing my ass with your cock."

240819

You may think me crazy for telling him I was cumming, that he might not have known if I didn't say anything, but he knew. They all knew. My back was arched, I was twitching and shaking and my anal sphincter was constricting around Oliver's cock so hard he orgasmed himself, filling my rectum with his offering. 

"Thank you, Master for filling my ass with your cum," I whimpered, still shivering from my orgasm.

"You may administer my punishment as well," Oliver told Sloppy Seconds, pulling out of my ass to let his cum run down my leg too. "Twenty for each time she orgasmed."

"Of course, Oliver. My appreciation." 

Sloppy Seconds released my collar from the chain on the floor and led me to one of the overstuffed chairs. He sat on the edge of the chair and bid me lie over his legs.

240823

"Normally, I love to use one of the whipping pillars with a paddle or whip," he told me, "but your ass is exquisite and I must lay my hands on it."

"Thank you, Master."

"Keep your feet and hands anchored on the floor. Count for me. If you lose count, I will start over at the beginning."

Good to know. Don't lose count. How hard would he strike me. I hadn't been spanked since I was a little girl, a couple quick swats over my clothes by Mom or Dad. This would be much worse, I guessed. Before he got started with the spanking, he fondled the globes of my ass and even stuck a finger up my bum, coating it in Oliver's cum. I squirmed as he fondled me. As soon as his hand left my bottom, I knew what followed as sure as night follows the day. Swat. It was hard. My bottom rocked. Remembering Oliver's admonition not to scream when I was punished, I let out a strangled groan of "one" and started to weep.

240824

240825

240826

240827

Ignoring my sobs, he continued laying his hand on my cheeks, sometimes squeezing or pinching after each blow. My bottom became fire, where even the slightest touch burned, but there were no slight touches, save by accident as he drew his hand away. I somehow managed to keep track of the number of spankings he delivered though the number itself became meaningless to me, just one number following another. I hoped like hell his hand would become so sore he could not strike with the same intensity. Whether it became sore was moot as his intensity never declined, not once. He could have been a machine for all I knew. I blubbered and whimpered, my eyes red with my tears and snot leaking from my nose.

The spanking stopped and I wondered why, suddenly realizing I'd said forty a few moments ago. "Thank you, Master," I managed to sob.

I heard Oliver say. "I'd say that's the perfect shade of red."

"I agree," Sloppy Seconds said.

I was lifted off his lap, only to be bent over the arm of the chair and feel his cock enter my poor abused ass. Sloppy Seconds enjoyed sloppy seconds in my rectum as well. Every time his crotch slapped against my reddened bottom, it was like being spanked all over again, though I didn't need to keep count. His fucking seemed to go on forever, his excitement in administering my spanking negated by his earlier orgasm in my cunt. I did not stoically receive his fucking. Indeed, I squirmed and wriggled against the pain, sobbing softly. Despite the pain, I felt my arousal rising and feared I'd suffer another climax and have to bear another twenty swats on my aching ass. Fortunately he climaxed before I did and I was saved the shame of another punishment so soon upon the heels of the first.

240828

240829

"Thank you, Master, for fucking my ass." I remained where they'd placed me, bent over the chair.

240830

"She's splendid, Oliver. You probably won't be spending much time with her. Everyone will want a taste of her."

"I know how popular the new toys are. I'm prepared to use others."

Toni came over to where we were. "You boys have had enough fun. It's getting late and I should like to retire."

Oliver handed her a leash and she fastened it to my collar and led me away, calling out, "Come along, slut," much too loudly as I was right next to her. I realized she wasn't speaking to me when another voice said, "Right away, Mistress," and another naked girl followed along behind us. I guess I wasn't the only slut in the place.

240831

We reached her room on the second floor and Toni attached my leash to the head of the bed.

"What's your name, slave?"

"Brenda, Mistress."

240832

"Tonight, you're Whore. You look and act like a slut, but I can't very well have two sluts, can I? It would be very confusing."

"No, Mistress." Whore I would be for the night.

240833

"Slut, clean Whore up before she enters the bed. I don't want man cum all over my clean sheets."

"Yes, Mistress," Slut said.

She unhooked me from my leash and led me into the adjoining bathroom. 

240836

"If you can evacuate your bowels, it will make my job easier." 

Videos related
http://www.xvideos.com/video17923733/mayuka_akimoto_fucked_and_made_to_swallow_fresh_ji zz
http://www.xvideos.com/video16747785/perfect_threesome_action_along_young_hitomi_oki
http://www.xvideos.com/video20609971/serious_threesome_sex_with_teen_japanese_sana_anzy u
http://www.xvideos.com/video6348333/leg_spreading_asian_babe_sana_anzyu_got_ass_fucked
http://www.xvideos.com/video15560337/insolent_scenes_of_gangbang_with_hazuki_okita
http://www.xvideos.com/video15057325/serina_hayakawa_sleazy_porn_scenes_during_top_thre esome
http://www.xvideos.com/video32529887/legend.hayakawa.serina
http://www.xvideos.com/video37288543/dam_nu
http://www.xvideos.com/video35364763/_19_

[JEMMA]

I sat down on the toilet and did what I could, with her waiting attentively for me to finish. After I wiped myself and stood, she wet a clean wash cloth and wiped me down, gently, particularly around my sore bottom. 

"What's your name?" I asked.

"Slut."

"Your real name?"

"Slut. I'm allowed no other name. Everyone calls me Slut."

I wondered what effect her name had on her. If everyone called me Whore each and every time I was spoken to, would I become the thing I was called? Would I cease to be Brenda and become Whore? She finished with me as well as she could without entering a shower, even wiping my mask to clean the dried cum from the facial I'd received. She took my hand and led me back to Toni. She fastened my collar back to the leash at the head of the bed.

"You look much better, Whore." 

"Thank you, Mistress."

"I'm going to teach you how to properly lick a cunt tonight."

All right. I'd already licked a couple dozen cunts to orgasm, but perhaps I wasn't doing it right. "Yes, Mistress. Thank you," was the proper response.

"Lie down beside me on the bed."

"Yes, Mistress." I got down on the bed, going between her legs.

"Not yet, Whore. You need to be trained before earning the right to lick my cunt. Slut is an exceptional cunt licker. The best I've ever had. She will show you how to do it as I explain how I want it done. Lie down and spread your legs."

"Will I be allowed to cum, Mistress. My ass is very sore."

"Yes, Whore. You may cum. This is a learning experience, not a punishment tool."

"Thank you, Mistress." I got comfortable on the bed and parted my legs, Slut eying my crotch.

"You may begin, Slut."

"Yes, Mistress." Slut got between my legs and started licking and kissing my inner thigh right above the knee.

"Pay attention, Whore. You'll need to do this to me when she's done."

"Yes, Mistress," I replied.

Toni took a breast in her hand and began massaging and caressing it, turning my nipples taut with desire. "Most slaves don't approach this as the slow seduction it should be. They go straight for the clit or hole. Women have many sensitive nerve endings between our legs. All of them should be explored and excited. None should be neglected." She licked my nipple.

241016

Slut was gently kissing and licking my inner thighs. Sometimes, no more than a whisper of a touch, or a soft breath; at others, a quick nip with her teeth. It was stimulating. My cunt started moistening and she was still quite a distance away, even her loose hair not touching it.

"Slowly," Toni said. "Leave no nerve endings untouched, unloved." 

She nibbled my nipples, hard as diamond tips. I moaned for her, panting. Slut was working her way up my thigh, tantalizing me with her slow but inexorable pace. "It all feels good, Mistress."

Slut brushed the juncture of my legs and vulva, licking and nipping the tender skin. She hadn't touched any of my usual pleasure points yet and I was dripping. I spread my legs further apart, aching for her tongue to touch me. Toni whispered in my ear while fondling my turgid buds. "Even the soft space between your cleft and anus are full of nerve endings, begging to be touched."

241019

Using the tip of her fingernail, Slut traced said path, painting it with my slippery, dripping fluids. My back arched. I wanted something in my cunt so bad. Her finger came up, sliding between my slick folds, tracing a path between my inner pubic lips. I moaned some more.

"Since you've been ass fucked, you know how good it feels. You can play with the anus with your fingertips while exploring." Slut did what Mistress was explaining. "When your fingers and lips have memorized and sensitized the little spaces everyone else neglects, then you can approach the big targets."

Slut's tongue lapped up my cleft, gathering my fluids on her tongue. She inserted one tiny finger in my cunt and on the roof of it, beckoned me with the tip of her finger as if she wanted me to move closer. I gasped, almost in anguish of need, my pussy flowering for her, opening up, begging her touch. My clit, already peeking out, stiffened, spiky, a tiny arrow of desire.

"Not yet," Toni whispered. "All in good time. Your clit will wait. It will not die from lack of touch. It should be circled, not quite touching, reminding you it's there." 

241021

Toni's words were dripping like honey into my ear, and as she spoke, Slut acted. Her tongue circled a minuscule distance away, not touching, but invoking the coming explosion. I was panting like a dog, wanting nothing more than to grab Slut's head and drag her mouth over my clit to lick and suck it. Yet, I restrained myself, my hands clenching the sheets, my toes curling, as Slut nudged me higher, closer to peaking without tipping me over.

"Please let me cum," I whispered raggedly, scarce able to breathe. "I can't take any more of this."

"Yes, you can Whore. The body is capable of infinite levels of desire, of arousal, of satisfaction. Never rush a thing of beauty. It can be so much more powerful than you realize."

My hips were rolling, trying to capture Slut's tongue. She deftly avoided it, continuing to stroke inside me, to plant light touches around my clit. 

"Oh, fuck! Ooohhh, fuck! I can feel it coming, like it's rolling down a mountain, gathering speed. It's so close, I can taste it," I whimpered.

241022

"That's right. You can taste it. Just there, in the corner of your mind, a huge weight, a boulder, gaining momentum, just out of reach."

Toni laved the nearest nipple, sucking on the puckered bud. At the same time, Slut finally licked my clit, her tongue dancing on the tip. I exploded. I have no other words for it. It was like breaking into a million tiny pieces, all sparkly and shiny, atomizing and blowing away on my breath. I screamed; loudly, my shriek ringing in my ears, my body bowed and rigid, unable to move save for the palpitations of my pussy, fluttering from the force of the blast. Never before had I had such an orgasm such as this. It was like I was melting, fusing with the earth, tidal waves of pleasure rippling through my body. My cunt gushed, not squirting, but suddenly so liquid I could feel myself squish.

"Oh, God, oh, God, oh, God! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" I squealed, getting louder with each word. Really, there were no words to describe it. Attempting to do so didn't do the experience justice. I was flowing into the bed, being absorbed, disappearing. I passed out briefly, overcome.

241023

When I opened my eyes, Toni was stroking my cheek, her fingertips light and delicate. "That's how you lick cunt, Whore. Now you do it to me." She lay back on the bed and spread her legs, inviting me in.

I gathered myself and began the process as I remembered Slut doing it, Toni frequently whispering commands or urging me to go slower. She eventually orgasmed, not as loud as me, but I could tell she'd enjoyed my labors. Taking a brief rest, she bid me start again, and I believed I was better the second time. Toni was marginally noisier when she spent.

"Very good, Whore. You're a good student, but now you must learn to work while you're being fucked yourself. It's easy to get distracted by your own pleasure, your own orgasms, but you must not. Your first duty is to your Mistress or Master. They are the ones who must be pleased ultimately, not lowly slaves such as yourself. Slut, put on a strap-on. The black one, something a little thick and long, shall we, to make it tough for Whore. Oh, and get the Enforcer, too."

"Yes, Mistress." Slut dug in one of the drawers and pulled out a black strap-on nearly the size of Tan. When it was firmly secured to her waist, bobbing out before her, she went back in the drawer and pulled out what looked like a clear, plastic or plexiglass paint stirrer about fifteen inches long and two inches wide. 

"This time, while you are pleasuring me," Toni said, "Slut will be fucking you with the strap-on. Believe me when I tell you she's almost as good a fucker as she is a licker. She will make you cum. You still have my permission to do so, but you must not let your pleasure interfere with mine. You must continue pleasing me no matter what you feel yourself, even if you cum. If you begin to neglect my pleasure, I will signal Slut and she will spank your sore ass with the Enforcer she's holding in her hand."

241024

Actually, my ass wasn't nearly as sore as it was before. My own orgasm and the passage of time since my spanking having reduced the amount of pain I was feeling. Nonetheless, I had no desire to experience the evil looking little tool Slut was holding in her hand.

"She's going to strike you with it now, so you'll know how it will feel if you flag in your duties to me. Slut, now."

Slut slapped the wicked instrument over the meaty part of my buttocks and it was like being hit by a bolt of lightning, instant pain which lingered long after the thing struck me.

"Whether she is fucking you, or hitting you, you need to concentrate on me," Toni said, "or your ass will once again be burning, perhaps worse than it was before."

"Yes, Mistress. I understand."

"Get started. Slut will start fucking you when she's ready, so you can't anticipate."

"Yes, Mistress," and I began. 

Nothing happened for awhile and I was well into the routine drilled into me. Suddenly, the big pseudo cock plowed into my pussy, and I gasped. Immediately, the Enforcer smacked down on my ass, reminding me where my duties lie. My ass stinging, I dived back into Toni's cunt. Slut fucked me now, slowly sliding back and forth in my pussy, developing a nice rhythm. I was fucking her back, enjoying it, feeling my arousal rising, my pussy preparing to release. Every time my attention slipped from Mistress, she signaled Slut and the plastic paddle smacked my stinging ass. 

It was only with the most intense concentration on Mistress Toni's cunt that I could avoid another hard swat to my red derrière. When I was able to exercise the concentration needed for her, I found my own pleasure suppressed despite the excellent fucking and it delayed my orgasm. I wondered if I could use this discovery to avoid being punished for climaxing without permission. If I could concentrate so much on the pleasure of my partner, my own would pass. If not totally eliminating my need to cum, perhaps it would reduce the number of times I was punished.

241025

I was so intent on practicing this discovery, it was a total surprise when I orgasmed. My rising need not impinging on my consciousness until it clubbed me like a hammer. Of course, I earned another sharp slap on my ass when I responded to my orgasm, but quickly managed to get back on point. When I had my second orgasm, I didn't even receive a smack on the bottom, never losing my focus on Mistress Toni. She praised me for my increased skill and focus when she had her own climax. Before she let me sleep, she made me satisfy Slut a couple times in return for her help training me and throwing me a good strap-on fuck. I was happy to see Slut orgasmed as easily as I did. Perhaps it's how she acquired the name. Perhaps I deserved my name as much as she did. I fell asleep between them.


241027

More Videos Sharing
http://www.xvideos.com/video48685413/_18_
http://www.xvideos.com/video45774319/_lmsm_heng_
http://www.xvideos.com/video45886131/_hyxg188.com_
http://www.xvideos.com/video45708477/_1_hyxg188.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video45709903/_2_hyxg188.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video43196943/_a0000biu

241026

Downloads some more.......
https://openload.co/f/9Eqn-2pY-z0
https://openload.co/f/DnBFskxeDdM
https://openload.co/f/TAJAanni5Ms
https://openload.co/f/G5gm3T5uUNQ

[blackzar]

Very nice story! Support n camping for more :)

[JEMMA]

It seemed I'd only been asleep for a couple hours when there was knocking on our door.

"See who it is, Whore," Toni said sleepily, pulling the covers over herself. Slut, she left bare. She was merely a slave.

I got out of bed, unclipping my leash from the headboard, and opened the door. Two young men stood there. One of them looked vaguely familiar, though I didn't know him. "How can I help you, Masters?" I said.

"We want you. Toni's hogged you long enough. She needs to share."

"Please wait one moment. I shall see if Mistress requires my services further." I closed the door so Mistress might have some privacy.

I went back to the bed and Toni asked, "What did they want?"

"They believe you've had my services long enough, Mistress. They wish you to share." 

I was hoping she'd keep me. I could use some more sleep and Mistress didn't look like she'd be getting out of bed soon. She was up as late as I was last night and as tired now. 

"Go with them. I have had you long enough."

"Yes, Mistress. Thank you for your instruction, Mistress."

I retrieved my leash and hooked it back onto my collar. Having nothing else to gather, I went back to the door and stepped out into the hallway with the two young men. They clipped my wrist cuffs together behind my back and led me away by my leash, heading back to the common room, which still had a nice fire going, keeping the room warm. There were a couple other naked slaves secured in the room. They looked tired. I wondered if they'd been secured here all night. A man I couldn't see due to his chair's position, was getting his cock sucked by a naked male slave whose hands were secured behind his back. The man who looked familiar started hooking my wrist cuffs to a chain dangling from the ceiling. 

241171

"I thought we were going to fuck her?" The other man said. "You said we were going to double penetrate her?"

"I like to tenderize my sluts first," Familiar replied. I had no idea what tenderizing was, but it didn't sound pleasant to me.

Oliver's voice rose from the chair I couldn't see behind. It was Oliver receiving the blow job. "Fuck her or not, your choice, but you'll not tenderize her."

"I thought you were sharing your slave, Oliver?" Familiar said.

"I am sharing her. You want to double penetrate her, fine. She can suck you, or fuck you, as you wish, but you'll not tenderize her." Oliver sounded as if he were protecting me; something totally unexpected.

"We were given free rein," Familiar said, "as long as we didn't remove her mask or leave marks lasting past tomorrow."

Oliver stood, pulling out of the slave's mouth, his cock hard and twitching like he was ready to cum. 

"Listen, Friedrich, you sadistic little bastard. She's my slave and I can withdraw my permission as easily as I grant it. In fact; your permission is withdrawn. Under no circumstance are you to touch my slave this weekend. Your friend may fuck her if he wants, but you're done here. Get the fuck out!"

"Bah," Friedrich said. "Come on, Georgie. Let's go find someone else to fuck."

"I want this one," Georgie said. "She's the most beautiful one here."

Friedrich went storming off, stomping his feet like a little child.

"Damn," Georgie said. "I wanted to do a double penetration. I've never done one before."

"I'll do it with you," Oliver said. Finally, an Oliver I recognized. One who'd ensure I had two cocks in me at once. "Do you want her cunt or her ass?"

"Which one do you recommend?" Georgie asked.

"They're both exquisite and very tight," Oliver replied. "You can't go wrong with either one."

"I'll take her ass then."

"Friedrich had the right idea about this anyway," Oliver said, eying the contraption I was attached to.

Pushing a button, he raised me up so my cunt and ass were at the proper height for the two of them. He fastened two other wires to the cuffs on my legs, pushing another button which slowly parted my legs, almost in splits, something I hadn't done since working on my flexibility in college. The tendons in my groin were stretched painfully. I was also becoming damp, my cunt spread wide for them.

"Did you bring lube, Georgie?" Oliver asked.

"No, Friedrich wanted us to fuck her dry."

"Stick your cock in her cunt first to slick it up some. She's already wet. Fuck her a minute or two before pushing it in her ass. She really is tight and your cock will appreciate the lubrication, otherwise she might scrape your skin off. I need to delay a bit anyway, or I'll cum too soon. I was so fucking close when I was interrupted."

241172

241173

241174

Georgie took his advice, plunging up my cunt first and fucking me for several minutes to coat his prick with my juices. Then he got behind me and speared into my ass, plunging up all the way in one thrust. I groaned.

"You're right. Her asshole is so tight, she's practically choking my cock."

"Wait until I'm in her with you. You'll think you've died and gone to heaven," Oliver said. 

He let Georgie fuck my ass a few minutes alone until his own cock lost some of it's tension. When he was ready, he plunged deep into my slick cunt. I moaned. Oliver was a bastard, but he introduced me to something I enjoyed greatly, a double penetration of my cunt and ass. They fucked me awhile and without anything else to occupy myself, I found my orgasm rapidly creeping up on me. 

"May I please cum, Masters?" I panted. "I'm very close." I expected Oliver to refuse like he had last night, but I had to ask.

I was surprised to hear him say, "Cum as often as you want, slave."

It was all the permission I needed to really let myself go. Using my suspended hands to raise and lower myself, I was fucking them as much as they were fucking me. It didn't take long and I started cumming.

241176

241177

241178

"Fuck me, I'm cumming! Don't stop! Please don't stop! Aauuggghhh! This feels so fucking good," once again abandoning all sense of propriety and begging for my rapists to fuck me.

Of course, they didn't stop, not until they orgasmed themselves, young Georgie first, filling my ass, and finally Oliver, coating my cunt. When they both pulled out, my split position didn't allow for me to hold much in and their cum dripped to the floor beneath me. I thanked them for their gift to me. As the fucking had gone on, more and more people had started showing up in the common room, waking up and joining the world. Even Toni and Slut had gotten up. Seeing me, my position, and the wonderful fucking I'd received, I found myself filled with two other cocks, eager to try me out. When they finished in me, two more took their place, and two more after that, including Georgie, wanting to try out my cunt, now he'd had my ass. Nobody had negated my permission to cum so I orgasmed frequently and hard, begging for it.

When all were finished, my nether regions were soaked with cum, as was the floor beneath me. One of the slave servants was made to clean it up. Before Oliver lowered me, he had another male slave lick my cunt and ass clean of all the cum. His tongue even penetrated both orifices to swirl out the cum and I felt him lightly sucking at my sphincter to extract some. Despite how good it felt to me, I nearly felt my gorge rise when I realized where his tongue was. 

I was finally lowered to the floor and I could barely stand, my legs wobbly from being in the splits so long. Slut helped me to the bathroom, where I used the facilities as best I could and cleaned up some more, a tongue being a poor substitute for a wet washcloth. Slut led me to the dining room after, where the Master's and Mistress's were eating while their slaves serviced them under the table. I sucked Oliver's cock under the table, breaking my fast when Oliver let me swallow his cum. He also fed me some of his food. It seemed the non-slaves received a large portion so they could give some to their slaves, who were the responsibility of their owners. Oliver fed me by hand, but some of the owners put their plates on the floor after they were done and let the slaves lick their food from the plate. 

241179

After breakfast, Oliver took me to his room and let me remove my mask before fucking me in the ass. 

We were lying on the bed afterward and I asked, "What's tenderizing?"

"What do you think it means?" Oliver asked.

"I had no idea, except it didn't sound very pleasant."

"Friedrich meant to spank or whip your cunt until it was very sore before fucking you hard. It makes the sex very painful."

I shuddered thinking about it. "Why did you stop him?"

"Because Friedrich is a sadistic bastard and you don't have a safe word."

"I think of you as a sadistic bastard."

Oliver looked down at me. "There's sadistic, and there's sadistic. Friedrich is off the scale. I'm a walk in the park in comparison. I've heard stories. His whole family is like he is. His mother was banned from the club. The rest of the family is on probation here."

Herewith introducing & Sharing one of my FB for all supporters here:

241180

241181

241182

241183

Accompanied with some Video Streamings
http://www.xvideos.com/video39883801/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39491710/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video34622765/fucked_hard_gangbang._who_is_she
http://www.xvideos.com/video47505531/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48548201/jeehyeoun_sexy_dance_7
http://www.xvideos.com/video48243378/song_hye_kyo
http://www.xvideos.com/video9846980/hairy_japanese_college_girl_get_an_intense_orgasm
http://www.xvideos.com/video7494249/orgasm_craving_japanese_babe_pounded_hard_in_hairy _pussy

And some Video Clips
https://openload.co/f/l0rCNjUhqVw
https://openload.co/f/jN1VsMYjVoU
https://openload.co/f/NsvDC-maP4s
https://openload.co/f/tRRRDdQAbkY
https://openload.co/f/Ks3T7mxsoK4
https://openload.co/f/p4qKk_cyfM0

Enjoy while it's available......!!!

[JEMMA]

"What's a safe word?"

"It's a word you're given which allows you to stop whatever is being done to you. Friedrich's mother was banned because she ignored a safe word when given. The slave was badly injured and it cost a lot of money to cover it up."

"Why don't I have a safe word."

"Because you're my slave here. I'm one of the founders of the club." Why was I not surprised. "No one would normally dare hurt you except possibly for Friedrich. He doesn't have much of a governing switch. Saying you couldn't be marked is enough for most people to realize I don't want you hurt."

"Why do you care whether I'm hurt or not?"

"I need to return you back to your husband in essentially the same condition after I'm done with you. It's part of my agreement with you. You may be a little tainted, more well used, shall we say, but except for the use, the same condition."

"You don't think turning me into a whore is returning me in the same condition, do you?"

"Whether or not you choose to remain a whore after I'm done with you, is your decision, isn't it? You can't tell me Tan hasn't received some benefit from your experience. Would you have allowed him to fuck your ass if I hadn't forced it on you."

"Maybe. It might have taken awhile and a lot of convincing on his part, but it could have happened."

"Now he doesn't have to wait. He can have your ass whenever he wants."

I supposed Oliver was right. Tan had benefitted from my corrupting, but at what cost to me and him. He'd told me he couldn't bear the thought of me with another man, and I'd fucked dozens of them, including two right in front of his eyes.

"Would you consider yourself bisexual?" I asked.

"Because I was letting the male slave suck my cock?"

"Yes."

"I suppose I am, if you define it by who I'd fuck. I'll fuck anyone if it serves my purpose. I'm attracted more to females, but men make the best cocksuckers."

"Really?"

"They've got a cock. They know how it feels to them. Has anyone ever licked your cunt as well as Slut did?"

"How do you know she licked my cunt?"

"It's Toni. She and Slut work as a team to train cunt lickers. If they didn't train you to lick cunt, I'd be surprised as hell."

"No," I admitted, "Slut's the best I've ever had."

"I'd guess most women are better cunt lickers than most men. Not having a cunt, I couldn't say for sure, but you have one and you know what you like, so it's easier to apply your experiences to the cunt in front of you. Despite how good Slut was, do you want to run out and fuck a bunch of women?"

"It's not high on my list of things to do."

"Then you're not a lesbian, and probably not bisexual. If you start fucking your girlfriends, I'd change my mind, at least about bisexuality. Now, clean my cock and suck it again."

I got a washcloth and washed and dried his cock thoroughly before sucking him again. I was allowed to swallow his cum. After, I was permitted to shower, brush my teeth, and clean the mask as best I could before putting it on again. We went back to the common room. 

The rest of the weekend followed the same script. Used multiple times; sometimes allowed to cum, other times not and suffering punishment for it. Sometimes I was punished for no reason other than to punish me. The men and women were about the same in that regard. Both could be equally cruel. The primary difference I noted was the women tended to enjoy their pleasure in private, the men cared little if others watched them, preferring it even. I suspected it was some deep seated compulsion in their lizard brains which wanted to prove their masculinity to the the other males present, like two roosters fighting over the same hen. They were proving their right to breed the loveliest women. 

The women had no need to prove their masculinity, and perhaps hid their pleasures because they realized how easily they might end up like me, a sex toy to dominant men and women. Or they didn't want others to see their flaws and weaknesses, because women are vain creatures; a multi-billion dollar beauty industry proof of that.

Saturday night, I spent the night with an older gentleman with his own female slave. He made me and his other slave play with each other frequently while he fucked one or the other of us. I was made to lick and suck his cum from her cunt and ass, though I could not do what the male had done for me earlier and dip my tongue into her anus. I licked the cum from her cunt until her ass had closed sufficiently for me to clean the surface, and even then, I almost retched at what I was doing. I didn't get much sleep again.

Sunday was more of the same. I lost count of how many times I was fucked, and even how many times I was punished. I didn't care. I survived, and that was all that mattered. Around four, Oliver let me shower again in his room. He gave me some clothes after, clothes he'd purchased. I'd never seen them before. We went out to dinner afterward, a nice restaurant and I was permitted to eat from my own plate, like a normal person. He brought me back to his house when we finished dining. We were there by 8:00. 

"What time is it in Osaka?" Oliver asked.

"It's 14 hours ahead of us," I replied. Doing the quick math in my head, "It's noon on Monday there."

"You haven't called your husband all weekend," he said. "He's going to wonder what you were doing with yourself all weekend. I think you should call him and reassure him you aren't fucking around on him, don't you."

Of course, fucking around all weekend was exactly what I'd been doing, so telling him any different would be a lie.

"But first," Oliver said, "strip off all your clothes. I'm not quite done with you yet."

I reluctantly removed my clothes. 

"Get on the bed and spread your legs, then call Tan."

I could see I was not going to enjoy what was coming next.

"What if I cum while you're doing whatever you're going to do? I don't want him to know I'm with someone else."

"Tell him you're masturbating because you miss him so much."

Fuck! I lay down and the bed and spread my legs. I called Tan. Oliver waited until the Tan answered the phone before he started licking me. I tried to ignore him as much as possible. 

"Brenda. What a pleasant surprise," Tan said. "I thought you'd call me on the weekend when I wasn't working."

"I'm sorry. I planned to but the problem with you being halfway around the world is the time change screws me up. I figure you're sleeping when I'm awake and awake when I'm sleeping. I never know what's a good time to call you, but figured I'd take a chance now if you have a few minutes to talk."

My cunt was liquefying. Oliver may not be as good as Slut, but he was damned good at what he was doing.

"Sure, I've got a few minutes. It's lunch time."

I made a noise I wasn't expecting to make, but Oliver was doing his damndest to make me cum and I was starting to squirm from the pleasure. 

"Tan," I said. "If I make any inexplicable noises while we're talking, I want you to know I'm masturbating right now because I miss you so much. I wanted to do it while I could hear your voice." I gasped.

"Lovely. I'd join you if I could but I'm at a lunch counter with 30 of 40 other customers around. Why don't you FaceTime me later today about 7 or 8 PM Osaka time, and I'll join you. You can show me yours, and I'll show you mine." I moaned. 

"It's 4 AM here at 8 PM there. Can I push it back to 10 your time?" I asked. "I need some sleep. I didn't sleep very well without you here in bed with me." I was getting fucked constantly, day and night. Slaves don't get sleep. I moaned again, arching my back as Oliver rubbed my g-spot and licked my clit.

"For you anything. It sounds like you're really enjoying yourself, honey. I'm hard as a rock listening to you."

"I am," I gasped, haltingly, "I really am. I'm going to cum soon."

"Let me hear you cum, Brenda. I want to hear you when you cum."

I had little choice in the matter. Oliver was going to make me cum whether I wanted to or not. 

"Now, baby, now," I moaned. "I'm cumming now, just for you," cumming all over Oliver's tongue, dipping into my dripping cunt. "Oh, baby, I miss you so much. Ooohhhh, I'm cumming."

"Shit. I might have to find a bathroom," Tan said. "I can't believe you did that. Call me tonight at 10, okay?" He hung up.

I set the phone on the bed, still cumming from the perverted pleasure of talking to my husband while another man licked my cunt. 

"You're such a fucking liar," Oliver said, halting what he was doing momentarily.

I was. I was a fucking liar and I'd cum from another man's tongue while talking to Tan.

When Oliver came up for air, his face was drenched in my fluids. He plunged into my pussy and fucked me to another orgasm, drowning my cunt in his cum. He sent me home after, my cunt still dripping with his sperm. I drove home and crawled into bed just the way I was, cum soaked and filthy in body and soul and cried myself to sleep.

[JEMMA]

Chapter 19 - It's Always Darkest Before the Dawn

In this chapter contains anal and oral sex, including ass to mouth sex. Brenda decides to go after Oliver and his blackmail material in a more proactive way, including spying on her friends to see who the Judas is. 

My alarm was set the next morning for 5:30am and after rising to use the toilet, shower and douche, I FaceTimed with Tan. We masturbated for each other and not having to restrain my orgasms, climaxed twice before he did. His cum shot up from his cock like a geyser, so I guessed if he was getting sex himself, it wasn't nearly as much as I was getting, or it would have dribbled out. I blew him a kiss, said goodbye and got up to meet Suki for my posing.

Suki was late, as usual, and JackAss noticed I was less than the chatty, vivacious person he was used to seeing. A weekend as a well abused sex slave will do that for you. I was still sore from all the times I'd been used, though the punishment pain was all gone.

"What's up cupcake? Why so glum?" JackAss asked.

Of course I couldn't tell him it was because I'd been used as a fuck toy all weekend and sort of enjoyed it, no matter how much I'd hated it. I was so sick of myself.

"Tan's gotten an assignment in Osaka, and I miss him so much," is the excuse I gave.

"Not getting enough anymore, huh?" JackAss teased.

The opposite problem was more the case. I was getting too much.

Still I managed to put a smile on my face as I said, "Why? Are you volunteering as a stand in?"

JackAss threw up his hands and backed up a step. "No, no, no, no, no. Not me. Never get between a man and his wife, I always say. It only ends in misery. Just teasing you is all."

Too bad all people didn't feel the same way.

"It's more the emotional support," I replied, "not the sex." 

"I could see that. There's a lot of camaraderie in the military. They become like family. When I discharged, I lost some of it. There's a little with the other security people, but it's not the same. Everybody has their own lives. In the military, we all had the same life. I'd like to meet a good woman and start a family, get a little of that feeling back."

"What's stopping you?"

"I haven't met the right person."

"Who's the right person for you?"

"Someone who's smart, and funny. Well grounded emotionally, not into much booze or drugs, wants to settle down and have kids. I wouldn't mind if she was tall like you."

"You don't want much, do you?"

"No, not too much," he laughed.

"You didn't say anything about looks."

"I'm not saying I wouldn't want someone who was beautiful, and I admit, it's one of the first things you notice about a person, but it's not the basis for a permanent relationship. Looks are fleeting. We all get old and wrinkled at some point, and the other things are a lot more important." 

"You sound fairly well grounded yourself, JackAss. I know quite a few women who would go for a man like you. Would you like me to set you up with one?"

"I don't know, wouldn't it be awkward?" JackAss asked.

"How so?"

"If it doesn't work out. If one or both of us are disappointed."

"People do it all the time. It shouldn't be that awkward. Have you ever come close?"

"I thought I'd met the right one once. Turns out she was married."

"Oh, oh. Is that how you know not to get between a man and his wife; personal experience?"

"Thankfully, I found out before anything happened. Stepped back and left it alone."

"Good for you. So, what do you say? Should I hook you up?"

"Let me think about it."

"Do you have any preferences, white, black, lesbian?" I teased.

"Color doesn't matter too much. I guess I'll stay away from the lesbians."

241557

241558

241559

241560

241561

"One of my girlfriends, Yvonne, is getting married, so she's off the table. Tiffany is getting serious about the man she's been dating, so we'll stay away from her at the present. Tammie is a bit on the flighty side. She changes boyfriends about once a month whether she needs to or not. That leaves the Donna, a nurse, black, Cheyenne, the sales manager, also black. Hmm. Also Tan's sister, Sydney, white by the way. Erin is bi, but in a quasi-committed lesbian relationship with Shizuko, and Maria, who's also bi and never had a relationship lasting past two dates, so I guess we could call her uncommitted or decommitted."

"Quasi-committed?" 

241562

"Yes, committed to each other but allowed to have lovers on the side, usually as a couple." I noticed the look on his face. "Strange, I know, but it seems to work for them. I know another couple who does the same thing. Just met them on my honeymoon in fact."

"I don't know if I could ever do something like that."

"I'm with you." I wish I wasn't having sex with everyone Oliver wanted me to.

Suki chose that moment to arrive. "Sorry I'm late," she said, gathering her supples.

"I'm used to it," I said.

"What were you talking about?"

"You're unusual relationship with Erin," I replied honestly.

"Ha. You should talk. You didn't have sex with anyone until you were married. The last remaining 24 year old virgin in Atlanta."

JackAss's eyebrows went up.

"It's true," I admitted. "I thought saving myself for my husband was the right thing to do." I'm not so sure I should have waited anymore. Tan may have gotten to have all the firsts with my body if I'd started having sex when we got engaged.

"Most people don't wait anymore," JackAss said.

"Apparently, that makes me special," I said. Special in an unhappy way I wish I wasn't so special for.

"Let's get going," Suki said. "Daylights burning."

"You could have been here earlier," I reminded her.

"I know. I said I'm sorry."

"Later, JackAss. Let me know if you want to be introduced."

"Introduced to who?" Suki asked as we rolled away.

"Any one of my single friends not in a committed relationship."

241563

241564

241565

241566

241568


Suki turned back to look at him. "If I weren't a lesbian, I'd give him a second look."

"If I weren't married, so would I."

Squishy Squashy XXX
http://www.xvideos.com/video22082147/259luxu-295_sample

http://www.xvideos.com/video19324251/259luxu-204_sample

http://www.xvideos.com/video17918123/259luxu-188_sample

http://www.xvideos.com/video28563397/259luxu-752_sample

http://www.xvideos.com/video33228271/korean_sex_scene_182

[Chamberlain23]

Awesome story bro, thanks for nice share ;)

[JEMMA]

The following weekend, Oliver kept me to himself, though I soon regretted the reason why. On Friday night, he used all of my holes, letting me sleep after fucking my ass. He led me down to his basement on Saturday morning after I sucked his cock. He brought me to a sanitary looking, white tiled area with several chains and cuffs and a huge drain in the floor. It looked ominous to me; the sort of place where a serial killer confined his victims before killing them and draining their bodies of blood. If I didn't think he planned on returning me to Tan, changed but alive, I might have worried more.

I still joked about it. "How many people have died down here?" I asked as he fastened my wrist cuffs to a chain descended from the ceiling.

He finished fastening me up, then looked around, perhaps seeing what I saw for the first time. He smiled again. God, I hated his smile. It had depraved lechery written all over it. 

"Down here? Nobody's died down here." Not nobody's died, but they haven't died down here.

"Why are we here?" I asked.

"To break you of some bad habits."

"What bad habits do I have?"

"You'll see."

He moved behind me where I couldn't see him and I heard him running water in a sink. I wondered if he was washing his hands.

"Spread your legs, Brenda, like the good little slut you are."

He was still behind me so I assumed he was going to fuck me in the ass. I spread my legs. This assumption took more root when he smeared lube around and in my sphincter. Instead of his cock, something else went into my bum, something not as large. He hung a rubber bag beside me and there was a tube running from the bag down behind me. He opened a spigot on the bag and my rectum filled up, pushing my stomach out some. It was warm and stung a little, but not too much. The bag emptied. The other end of the hose was removed from my bottom, leaving the fullness behind.

"What are you doing?" I said.

"Giving you an enema. Three of them actually. We're going to clean you out. It's only warm soapy water, so easy on the system. I want you to hold it as long as you can. When you can't hold it any longer, evacuate your bowels. Everything will go down the drain. We'll clean you up afterward. You can shower in the corner when you're done."

"Why are we doing this?" 

"Because I want your asshole to be nice and clean when I fuck you today."

Having a dirty asshole had never stopped him before. Still I wasn't mortally opposed to being cleaner when he fucked my ass. Seemed it would be less messy that way, so I did as he instructed. I stood there as long as possible until I felt ready to burst. 

"It's going to come out soon," I warned.

"Let it."

"Can I squat? I'll get less on my legs that way."

"So squat."

I shook the chain to which I was attached. "Right." He lowered it down so I could squat over the drain and I let it all out with a loud whoosh accompanied by some unladylike farts. When it was all drained, he wiped me down and washed everything down the drain so we could start again. Filling the bag, inserting the plug, opening the bag and more warm water filling my rectum. He raised the chain again so I could rest against the tension a little as I stood. When I was close, he lowered it, and I squatted; the water running much clearer this time. There was a lot less shit to rinse away. We did it a third time and the water ran clear. 

"Good," he said. "That should do it. Very nice, Brenda."

He unhooked my cuffs from the ceiling and bent me over what looked like a gymnasts pommel horse, without the pommels, fastening my wrist cuffs to a bracket on the floor, and my ankle cuffs well to either side so he'd have unrestricted access to my ass.

Having secured me firmly, he approached me with what appeared to be a gag. 

"Why? I'm not fighting you. I've never fought you."

"You will," he replied ominously. Given his words, I didn't want to take the gag and I did fight him, trying to keep my mouth closed. He didn't fight me. Instead, he held my nose until I couldn't hold my breath anymore and the second I opened my mouth to breathe, he shoved it into my mouth, securing it in back of my head. It wasn't the ball gag I thought it was. It was a metal ring, open so I could breathe, but wide enough to keep my mouth locked wide open. He stripped off his clothes in front of me, his cock hard and ready.

I suddenly remembered the video I'd seen when my friends were preparing me for my wedding night.

"Nootth, noootthh." I couldn't speak properly, my no's coming out as garbled nonsense. Saliva was dripping to the floor. I started fighting my bonds to little effect. I was as secure as a condemned man in an electric chair. Fuck!

Oliver smeared lube on my star and pushed into my ass, moving slowly, sliding all the way up. He fucked me for a few minutes, then approached my head, lifting it by my hair.

"Nooottthh attthhh to muuttth," I said, crying. 

Oliver pushed through the ring in my mouth, filling my throat with his cock and I vomited. I hadn't eaten anything but his cum since last night, but everything in my stomach went all over him and down the drain. He pulled out, calmly washed himself and the floor, went behind me and fucked my ass some more. A couple minutes later, he was back at my head, fucking my throat. I vomited again, not as much this time. The same process repeated over and over. It wasn't long before I had nothing left in my stomach, unable to bring anything up, but a bit of spit. Pretty soon, I was finding it hard to even gag, my throat raw. 

It finally reached the point nothing happened. He fucked my ass, then fucked my mouth and nothing happened. I had no fight left. I couldn't throw up anymore. He climaxed in my throat and I swallowed what I could, the rest running out my mouth and dripping on the floor. He cleaned up everything again, putting it back in pristine condition while I remained bent over the horse, drool running out of my mouth.

He squatted down in front of me. 

"We have to repeat this process without the ring gag. I know you'll be tempted to bite my cock off. Can't say I blame you, but you have to learn to take it. I remind you, should you bite off my cock, I will likely bleed to death down here. You're tied to the horse, having emptied your stomach and you won't be able to get away. It's sound proof down here; no one will hear you scream. You'll slowly starve to death. People will wonder where you went to. After awhile, my disappearance will cause your slutty films and photos to be released to the internet. At that point, people might think you were running to avoid the shame. Maybe after some period of time, when your disappearance becomes public, your private detective agency will figure out where you are. Your car is in the garage. No one will see it. If this is the ending of your life you see for yourself, go ahead, bite if off. I think you have more to live for than that. In a couple months, this will all be over and you can go back to your normal, white bread, life. I'll be out of the picture and you can settle down, have a couple kids with the husband. Do you understand your situation?"

I glared at him, but I nodded yes. It was very clear.

He removed the ring gag.

"You're a fucking, rat prick, bastard!" I said. "I hate you so much it burns."

"I understand," he said. "Many of the women down here have felt that way. Are you going to behave yourself?"

"What choice do I have?"

"Only the choice to comply or die a slow death. I told you before, no one's died down here. I'd hate for you to be the first. I'm rather fond of you."

"You have a funny way of showing it."

"It won't be so bad," Oliver said. "It's why I cleaned you out. Right now, you're rectum's probably as clean as your cunt and you've sucked many a cock which has just fucked it."

He patted me on the head and disappeared up the stairs. He returned several minutes later with a movie camera which he set up to record from my rear quarter. You would be able to see his cock, first in my ass, and later in my mouth. Fucking prick. This is one movie of his I might destroy. I wouldn't be able to bear watching it or for anyone else to see it either.

By the time he was set up, his cock was hard again. He smeared a little lube around my back door and pushed in. He went the same way he did the first time. Fuck my ass a little, then my mouth, back and forth. At first I tried not to touch his cock. To let it go to my throat without touching my tongue, but that was a pointless exercise. I couldn't do it for long, and my tongue would circle his cock so I could swallow. Despite it being in my ass and my belief I would be licking my shit off his shaft, he was right, damn him. It didn't taste awful. It had an earthier taste, sharper and more pungent than before, but not horrible. Worse yet, I orgasmed while his cock was in my ass.

Ass, mouth, ass, mouth. It wasn't long before I was sucking his cock as I normally did, as distasteful as the prospect was. He finally finished up in my ass and I sucked his cock clean of his cum. He readied up a package for me, an enema bottle like the one he used, hose, nozzle, and a small bottle of soap.

"I'm going to release you now," Oliver said. "I told you it wouldn't be that bad and it wasn't. You can either go home or I'll take you out to dinner. Before coming over in the future, I suggest you do three enemas as you did today to thoroughly cleanse yourself. You can choose not to, if you wish, but you will be expected to suck any cock, whether it's been in your ass or not, and I think you'd prefer a clean ass to one that isn't."

"I'd like to go home," I spit out.

"As you wish."

He finally released me and I slowly stretched my muscles. It was all I could do to not kick him in the balls, but he looked as if he were prepared and I'd prefer to be wearing big fucking boots when I did it. I took a shower in the place he indicated, cleaning his cum from my ass as best I could without a douche. 

Before I went upstairs to dress, I said, "I hate and detest you with a passion you'll never understand."

"You say that now, but I'm only unlocking the person trapped inside."

"What? The slut? The whore? That person?"

"I would say the results speak for themselves. You've responded very well to your training. You're fucking like someone who's been sexually active for 9 years, instead of 9 months."

"As if you've given me any chance in the matter."

"You decided at the very beginning that sucking my cock was better than stopping your wedding and explaining what happened was an accident. It would seem you were born for this. At every point, you've chosen the response of a whore rather than a loving and devoted wife. What would you think?"

"If I'd had a moment to decide, I would have chosen otherwise. You gave me like thirty seconds. I know I made a mistake."

"When you have no time to decide is when you follow your deepest and most basic impulses. You chose cock sucking. Given one cock sucking incident, you chose fucking other men rather than telling your husband and throwing yourself on his mercy. Even if your husband left you after you said anything, you wouldn't be at risk of exposure for all you've done since to all those people you don't even know. Now, I would agree you have little choice left, because you've always chosen the path of the slut, and your upbringing says you can't expose your true nature. I say you've followed your true nature, what my Father would call your True Will."

Shit! Was he right? Was I a natural whore? I imagined acting as I did to save my relationship to Tanner, the first man I ever loved. That if I somehow managed to keep everything from Tanner, I could go back to the way things were. Did every choice I ever make reveal a true nature, a fucking, debauched, cunt licking, cock sucking, orgiastic inner whore? 

No. No. No. I hated this. I didn't want this. I detested everything about my life and I detested Oliver even more, but, Oh, God, if he was right. Why had I made all the choices I made? Granted, he'd given me no fucking time for any rational choices, but was a choice made in haste indicative of my true nature? If I was what he said, wouldn't I like this more, not just having orgasms, but wanting everything he made me do and not dreading it with every fiber of my being.

"I refuse to believe that," I said. But still worried he might be right.

"Actions speak for themselves," Oliver replied calmly.

I departed, no words left.

As soon as I was in the car, I started crying. I called Tiffany. She heard me sobbing and without another word being said, told me she'd be right over. 

"Give me an hour," I said. "I'm leaving Oliver's now. Let me get home, and take another shower. I'd like to get a little more presentable than I am now."

"Okay. Please don't do anything rash."

"What could be more rash than all I've done." I hung up.

At home, I took the hottest shower I could stand after using a douches to cleanse my sex and bottom. I gargled with mouthwash for 5 minutes, but even leaving a minty taste, I still remembered the taste of his cock after it was in my ass. I put on a t-shirt and shorts and opened a bottle of wine, waiting for Tiffany to show. I'd stopped crying, but tears lurked in my eyes, waiting to spill over. Tiffany knocked on the door and I let her in and clasped her in a close embrace, my tears escaping again. Tiffany hugged me back, patting my back, letting me get it out. When my crying was reduced to a few gasping sobs and hiccups, Tiffany led me to the couch and had me sit down. 

"Rough day?" Tiffany asked, while she poured us both glasses of wine from the open bottle on the coffee table.

She handed me my glass and sat down beside me with her hand on my knee.

More Videos Sharing.... .....
http://www.xvideos.com/video48376119/asian_girl_jump_on_my_dick

http://www.xvideos.com/video34956205/teen
http://www.xvideos.com/video34322203/perfect_boobs_compication

http://www.xvideos.com/video31690069/incredible_perfect_asian_babe_great_fuck

http://www.xvideos.com/video21366663/beautiful_japanese_porn_star_haruka_sanada_fucked_ on_camera

http://www.xvideos.com/video30518175/hot_japanese_pornstar_haruka_sanada

http://www.xvideos.com/video16835883/sensual_hardcore_trio_with_haruka_sanada
http://www.xvideos.com/video17321727/miho_ichiki_likes_having_cock_inside_her_puffy_vag ina

[JEMMA]

"The worst. I thought nothing would be worse than last weekend, but today was much worse."

"How bad?"

"Ass to Mouth bad," I said, crying again.

"Oh, Brenda, I'm so sorry. I can't tell you how sorry I feel for you."

She pulled me against her and I cried into her shoulder, taking comfort from her arms. It took awhile before I could speak again. I continued lying against her shoulder and whispered. Tiffany was stroking my hair.

"At least he gave me 3 enemas first. I kept throwing up at the beginning, like I did at your apartment. He'd just clean himself and everything else off and start again. He kept going until I didn't respond anymore. I had a ring gag in my mouth so I couldn't close my mouth. After he was able to cum in my mouth without my gagging anymore, he took the ring gag out and said we'd have to do it again, without the gag. He said if I bit his dick off, I'd die of starvation down in his soundproof basement. It would take weeks or months before anyone found me. I was chained down there. So, he did it again, and I sucked his cock. In my ass, then in my mouth; back to my ass, back to my mouth. He finally orgasmed in my ass and I sucked him clean."

"From now on," Tiffany said, "if I don't hear from you every two days, I'll attempt to reach you. If you don't respond, I'll assume Oliver has you and it's the first place I'll look. If you need to bite his cock off, I'll find you. You won't starve to death."

I gave a small unhappy laugh. "I'm not always at his place. Last week he had me at some BDSM club he helped found. I was treated like a sex slave for two days, available to whoever wanted me. I was punished for cumming without permission or for any reason at all. I lost track of how many times I was fucked. I was trained to be a better cunt licker. I was swatted every time I lost concentration licking a Mistress's cunt while I was fucked with a strap-on. I thought the experience of last weekend was the worst thing I'd ever done until today."

"Do you always have your phone with you?"

"It's normally in my car. I'm not allowed to keep it on me when I'm with Oliver."

"Did you drive to this club?"

"I was taken there. We went in Oliver's car."

"It would give me a starting place, even if you're not with your phone. Give my your Apple ID and password, Oliver's address and the name of the detective agency you worked with."

"Why?" I said.

"With your Apple ID and password, I can track you on 'Find my iPhone'. It gives me a starting point to find you. I can check Oliver's address, and I can contact your detective agency if I need more resources. I'm not going to let you die if you need to fight back. No matter what happens. No matter what information is exposed, I will always be your friend. I think most of us would. Don't sell your parents short either. They might be disappointed in the choices you were forced to make, but they'll stand by you, no matter what."

I hugged her again, then got a pencil and paper and wrote everything down. Tiffany held up the paper. "This information will go into a password protected portion of my phone. I won't give it to anyone without your permission, not even Tan. If I need it, I'll use it, but not for anything but to protect you. I'm with you, Brenda, all the way."

"Thank you, Tiffany."

My phone went off, the text message warning. I ignored it. 

"What if it's Tan?" Tiffany said.

"It's the middle of the night in Osaka. We have something planned for about ten tonight my time. It's probably Oliver sending me a video of my latest performance. I plan on deleting it, I'm so disgusted." 

"What if it's not?" Tiffany said.

Okay. I glanced at my phone. It was Jolene.

"It's one of the detectives at the agency I hired. She wants me to call her when I have a minute."

"Call her now to see what she wants and invite her here. I'd like to speak to her."

I called Jolene on speaker and asked her what she needed.

"I can't stop thinking about you, Brenda, and what you're going through. It's absolutely horrible, and I was thinking," Jolene said, "that you only asked us to check the connections between Oliver and your bridesmaids or other female friends, because you believed one of them was helping Oliver. You never asked us to check any possible connections between Oliver and male members of the wedding party."

"None of them were at the Bachelorette Party," I replied. "Why would I?"

"Because maybe it was somebody else who got one of your girlfriends to do this; not Oliver. Some cut out to distance Oliver from the women, make it harder to figure out who did it."

I looked at Tiffany. She nodded.

"Jolene, my name is Tiffany, Brenda's Maid of Honor, and I think you made a very good point. Do you have time to come to Brooke's place right now?"

"Brenda?" Jolene asked. "Is this something you want?"

"Please, Jolene. I've decided to trust Tiffany and she knows everything you know right now, and maybe stuff you don't. We can discuss this more thoroughly if you come over."

"I'll be there in an hour."

While we waited, I wrote everything down I could remember about the wedding and who had attended and where they lived. I still had the list made up from writing my Thank You cards and Tiffany and I went through the list with a fine tooth comb, trying to decide what names to give Jolene when she got here. All the groomsman, Best Man, closest friends. Theoretically, it had to be someone who knew all of us, knew most of the details of our personal lives and had some type of access to those closest to me.

"If you had to pick one name off this list who jumps off and grabs you by the throat," Tiffany said, "who would it be?"

I tapped one name with my pencil. Geoff Suck.

"God, me too," Tiffany said. "That slimy weasel is exactly the sort of person who'd be involved in something like this."

Suddenly, I remembered why Friedrich had looked so fucking familiar to me. He looked a little like Geoff.

"Do you know if Geoff has any family? A brother, or cousin, someone who might look a little like Geoff?"

"I'm not sure," Tiffany said. "I never paid any attention to Geoff or anyone he was close to. I hate him so much, why would I want to know more about him. He might have mentioned a cousin while we were dancing together, before I had to practically slap his face and leave him on the dance floor. He said something like his cousin and he would love to double team me some time. That's when I left him on the floor. What a prick!"

"Do you remember the cousin's name?" I asked. "It's kind of important."

"I'm not sure. Shit it was months ago and a guy I detest. Maybe Fred or Freddie."

"Could it be Friedrich?"

"Maybe, but I thought Geoff called him Fred. Why do you ask? What's so important about a cousin?"

"I might have met him at the BDSM club last weekend. He wanted to tenderize my cunt before fucking me. It's the only nice thing Oliver may have ever done for me, making Friedrich leave me alone. Maybe Fred's a pet name or nickname for Friedrich." 

Jolene arrived and I invited her in. She joined us in the living room, sitting across from Tiffany and I. 

"Jolene, this is Tiffany, my best friend. Tiffany, this is Jolene Barstard of CapOn Investigations. I apologize, Tiffany, but I had CapOn investigate you and all my friends to find out who was betraying me. She probably knows more about you than you'd want her to know, but she didn't find any connections between you and Oliver, so it's the reason I was willing to take a chance on our friendship, so I hope you can forgive me and forgive her."

Jolene leaned forward and shook Tiffany's hand, then leaned back, serene and looking calmer than I felt.

Tiffany said, "Actually, I understand perfectly well and don't blame either of you a bit. In fact, I'd like to hire you again on Brenda's behalf."

"Tiffany!" I said. "It's not necessary for you to do this."

"If you could have trusted me earlier, we might have been able to stop Oliver before now. I'm sorry you couldn't. I understand, but now you do, I have to help."

Jolene smiled for the first time. "If you're hiring me on her behalf, I can't share information with you unless Brenda wishes me to."

"I don't care. I don't care where your investigation leads. I want to do everything in my power to make it end, to make her nightmare stop."

"It might be expensive."

"I've got money to burn. I'd spend it all to save Brenda. She's told me some of the things he's done to her and it's tearing me up inside."

I started crying again and buried my head on her shoulder. I knew her shirt had to be soggy by now. This was the third time I'd cried on her. 

Tiffany pushed the list we'd composed across the table. "These are the people most likely to be involved in some way. We circled the best man's name. Nobody likes him except Tan. He's the slimiest person we know. Brenda saw some guy who looked similar to him at a BDSM club she was at last weekend. She thinks a Friedrich or Fred, might be related to Geoff."

"I'll get started tonight," Jolene said.

"Thank you. Brenda told me you took vacation time off to help identify Oliver. You may add that to my bill if you wish."

"Not necessary. That was my gift to Brenda. I feel much the same way you do. It's why I haven't been able to let this go."

"We know you were able to ascertain the types of cameras used to photograph Brenda. Any luck tracing them or where the signals were sent?"

"No. The cameras themselves were part of a massive shipment to some companies in the Atlanta area. They weren't resold. My guess is they were either given to or stolen by Oliver by someone in one of those companies. We can only track the signals while they're being used. My understanding is, Oliver has enough of a hold on Brenda, he doesn't bother with hidden cameras anymore. Would that be true, Brenda?"

Things were moving at a breakneck pace. I was having difficulty keeping up. Apparently, Jolene was speaking Tiffany's language and vice versa. "Yes. He set up a normal camera to record me today. Used a flash drive, I think."

"My understanding is Brenda can't get this to stop, even by killing Oliver," Tiffany said, "because her previous activities will be released, bringing a tremendous amount of shame on her and possibly causing her prosecution. This could all end if we can find where his information is stored and can destroy it, including finding out who will release the information if something happens to Oliver. If we can trace the radio frequency of any hidden cameras, it might help us to determine where the information is stored."

"I would agree with your assessment," Jolene said. 

"If we could force them to use a hidden camera again, do you have anyone who could trace the signal?"

"I know someone we will sometimes hire for tech jobs such as this. He's very good. But how do we get them to use hidden cameras again?"

"They may still be using them for specific activities," Tiffany responded. "Brenda, did you receive photos or movies from your trip to the BDSM club last weekend?"

"I receive them from every activity. It's part of the shaming process, to make me feel like a whore when it's done."

"Did you see any cameras or anyone taking pictures with a phone? Even security cameras?"

"No, but I wasn't looking for them. I already assume I'm always being recorded, so they're always there someplace. I no longer bother looking for them anymore."

"It seems to me, a BDSM club would be verboten for any kind of camera. Depending on who's there and who's participating, it could be great blackmail material. It's why we didn't want cameras or phones at your Bachelorette party. Too embarrassing if we do something stupid. Why would they have security cameras of internal activities? Makes no sense to me at all. Were you even recorded in the bedrooms?"

"Yes, in Mistress Toni's bedroom with Slut."

"Slut?" They both asked in unison.

"Mistress Toni's slave or sub. Her name is Slut. It's the only name she gave me and the only one anyone used. I was Whore, at least to Mistress Toni."

241993

"No, this makes no sense to me. If you were recorded there, it had to be hidden cameras," Tiffany said. "Those people would be awfully pissed to know every perverted detail of their lives was being recorded."

"You're right," Jolene said. "Brenda, I need to see that movie and please excuse me for looking at it."

I handed her the phone after opening the file. She politely turned the sound off before watching a portion of it. "Please write this number down for me." Tiffany picked up the pencil and jotted down the number Jolene read off.

"Tiffany, this movie makes me think it's hidden cameras even more. There's no panning of any of the individual shots, or any movement to show someone was controlling the camera. Since this is a compilation of many different cameras recordings, which was edited, I couldn't get all the EXIF metadata, but this number was still available." She pulled out her phone. "Read the number back to me please," after opening an app. Tiffany did so. "This serial number comes back to another nanny cam type camera, wireless type."

"So if she goes back to this club," Tiffany said. "We can trace anywhere the signal goes."

"That's my understanding from the tech guy."

"Who is he?" Tiffany asked. "Is he reliable and can he keep a secret? We don't want Brenda's information getting out any other way, either."

"I'd trust him with my life," Jolene said. "Worked with the 75th Ranger Regiment, in their cyber warfare and anti-cyber warfare department. He knows shit I'll never know. He works as a security guard for some rich asshole north of here. No offense."

"None taken," Tiffany replied. "Some rich people are assholes."

"JackAss?" I asked.

"Yeah, JackAss Hard. Do you know him?" Jolene asked.

"JackAss's rich asshole boss just purchased two nude paintings of me. Another one is being painted on the estate now every weekday, though not for him. This one's for Tan. I see JackAss just about every day. I didn't know his last name."

"JackAss's boss is Shizuko's patron?" Tiffany asked.

"It would certainly seem so."

"You might want to add JackAss's boss to the list of people to investigate," Tiffany said to Jolene.

"Why?" I asked.

"Do you remember what painting he wanted to commission next?"

"Fuck!" I exclaimed.

"Yeah, fuck." Tiffany replied.

"Why fuck? Jolene asked.

"It was a bondage piece," Tiffany said. "Given where Brenda spent last weekend, does anyone else think this is a total coincidence? I wouldn't be surprised to find out rich asshole isn't a member of the fucking club."

"What's the name of the club, Brenda," Jolene asked, pulling the paper over to write on.

"Oliver said it didn't have a name, only a motto. It was on the plaque by the front door. French for 'Do What Thou Wilt'. You can find the French name in your research on the Hellfire Club. I recognized it from your printouts."

"If JackAss's boss is unreliable and a possible member of the no name club," Tiffany asked. "Is JackAss reliable to be used for what we need him for?"

I thought about JackAss and all the conversations we'd had over the past several months, his teasing, his professionalism, the way he alone, of all the guards didn't try to stare at my nude body. He'd been a good friend, but right now I didn't trust even my closest friends. 

"I think he'd be reliable," Jolene said. "I've worked with him before and like I say, I'd trust him with my life. But, it's Brenda's life we're talking about here. I think it's her decision."

"I don't know," I said. "I like JackAss a lot and want to trust him, but let's face it. Unless I go back to the club, he won't have a job to do. Personally, I hope I never go back to that place. I detested it."

"Maybe not," Tiffany said. "If they are recording with hidden camera's there, it's not just you they are recording. We might be able to get at least some of the information we need without you going back. I think you should make a decision about JackAss sooner rather than later. The faster we get this information, the faster your nightmare can end.

"Let me think about it," I said. 

Our conversation sort of petered out after that. Jolene gave both of us hugs and left shortly thereafter taking her new research with her. Tiffany left a few minutes later.

"Thank you, Tiffany. I love you so much. I can't believe you're helping me out like this."

"Brendasie. I told you I feel partly responsible. I'd rather spend the money on you than a new dress or stereo system. Those are just things. People are what count; not things. I'd rather die with lots of friends than lots of money." She kissed my cheek and hugged me again. "We'll find a way to get you out of this, Brenda. I mean it."

Videos related with Story.....
https://openload.co/f/qk4pQHPNk8Q
https://openload.co/f/mpc5n8O9hpo

241994

Video Clips Screening here
http://www.xvideos.com/video26446411/hot_girl_chinese_sex_scandal_model_up_load_69forum x.tumblr.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video26203465/chinese_sex_scandal_with_beautiful_model
http://www.xvideos.com/video26553065/chinese_sex_scandal_with_beautiful_model_5_-_https_g$$$$$l_pyyp4f
http://www.xvideos.com/video26200769/chinese_1_hot_girl_up_load_69forumx.tumblr.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video29366755/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video9353014/_c_90_18_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video11021516/beautiful_singporean_model_sex_with_boyfriend
http://www.xvideos.com/video29737505/singapore_beautiful_girl_leaked_porn_videos_-_full_hd_http_zo.ee_4m6je
http://www.xvideos.com/video23474304/fucked_chinese_model_at_hotel_-_taiwancamgirls.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video27274897/19_

[JEMMA]

Learning more from our previous mistakes, Tan and I had set a schedule for contacting one another. One of the best times was late on Saturday for me and Sunday morning for him, so after Tiffany and Jolene left, I called Tan. We masturbated for each other on FaceTime. After we orgasmed, he asked me about my week.

242209

242210

242211

242212

242213

"The painting's coming along nicely. Suki's about halfway done."

Of course, Oliver's part in my week was a forbidden subject. All the other things I'd done for Oliver, I'd done for Tan. I figured if my blackmailer could do it, my husband should be able to do it as well, but today's episode, I couldn't imagine sharing with Tan. I was so disgusted and appalled by Oliver using me ass to mouth, letting Tan do it was out of the question. 

"Tiffany came over today," I said. "We had a good long talk. She's a very good friend to me, Tan. I don't deserve her any more than I deserve you."

"Why don't you think you deserve me?"

"Because you're a good man."

"And you're not a good woman?" Tan asked.

That was a dangerous question. "Not as good as I want to be for you."

"What more could you do for me, you're not doing already?"

It was more a question of what couldn't I be doing, than could, but okay.

"I feel I could be doing a better job as your wife. Nothing specific really." Nothing I can say to you, Tan. "Just better. I think I could be a better friend to Tiffany, too. I know she's got more money than we do, but she'll pay for everything if I let her." Like my detective agency. "How's things going in Osaka?"

"Going well. I'm happy with my work here. Things are coming along."

That was specific.

"When can you come home?" I asked. When can I get back to a single day of Oliver?

"That's still indefinite," Tan replied. Oh, shit.

"Would it be possible for you to come home for a week or two before the end of the project? I miss you."

"I'll check. I'll let you know."

"Please do, Tan. I love you and want you with me."

242215

"I love you too, Brenda. I'll talk to you later."

He hung up. I turned off my light and laid there, in the dark, staring at the ceiling for several hours until I finally fell asleep.

Videos attached
http://www.xvideos.com/video23305240/uniqlo_-_85po
http://www.xvideos.com/video19290541/_04.22_-_-_powered_by_discuz_
http://www.xvideos.com/video23305310/_-_porncamlife.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video48441209/singapore_blowjobs_by_a_young_girlfriend_stolen_vi deo
http://www.xvideos.com/video39814505/japanese_sex

242214

More for Downloads ???
https://openload.co/f/I7X3E6t5Dz0
https://openload.co/f/xMlQeNE4AtI

[eoisun]

Great share TS, please keep going :)

[JEMMA]

Sunday was the first day I really had to myself for a couple weeks. Of course, Oliver had to spoil it for me first thing in the morning by sending me a movie of my humiliation yesterday. He followed it up with a short text.

242455

You should watch it. You were such a good little slut yesterday. Mistress Toni has requested your services next Friday night. She's having a little soiree and would appreciate your cunt licking talents to assist Slut. Arrive there by FIVE PM. You'll spend the night at her house. You'll address her and obey as you did at the Club. She'll report on your compliance. Any failures on your part will result in punishment by me. When you're released, you'll come here. Don't forget to cleanse yourself before coming. 

He provided her address. I checked to see when I could leave my modeling responsibilities and still make it to Toni's by 5. With Friday afternoon rush hour traffic, I would need to leave the estate by 3:30. 

I texted back, Will I need to be masked? Will anyone know me?

I'll let you know.

I wondered which day would be more demeaning; Friday, licking cunt, or Saturday, with Oliver. If I had to cleanse myself for Oliver, I suppose Saturday would be much worse.

I got a call from Jolene in the afternoon. She'd been working on the list today. I appreciated she was willing to work Sunday to help me. 

"Hey, Brenda. I'm trying to decipher some of the relationship issues between the people on your list. There are some tenuous threads between Geoff and Oliver, but nothing driving a nail in anyone's coffin. Some of the same threads exist between Oliver and Richard Wannabe."

"I'm sorry, who's Richard Wannabe?"

"JackAss's boss and Shizuko's patron. But they could be nothing more than rich guys doing business with one another. I can't find anything about the club. Apparently a motto is insufficient information to find an address. You don't know the address, do you?"

242456

242457

"I'm sorry. I was pretty wrapped up in my own thoughts as we went out there. Oliver had me naked in his car with nothing but a cloak on and I was concerned about what was going to happen. I didn't know you'd still be looking into this, so I wasn't paying a sufficient amount of attention."

"Do you even know where it was in relation to Atlanta?"

"Southeast, about an hour to hour and a half from Oliver's residence. We got on I-285 and I-675 but we left 675 before getting to I-75. It wasn't in a development. Just stuck by itself in the middle of nowhere. No windows on the bottom floor, a brick wall around a standard sized lawn, but I got the feeling the property was bigger."

"Out by Stockbridge, do you think?"

"More rural, I'd guess north of Stockbridge, maybe further East too."

"Shit. I can't search Google Earth for a place with a brick fence around it over 225 square miles."

"I'm sorry I can't help more."

"Call me if you think of anything else."

"Jolene, I might have a way to get the address without asking Oliver or going again."

"What is it?"

"Mistress Toni has requested my services this Friday night. If we go on the assumption the other members of the club are unaware they're being recorded and would be extremely pissed to find they are, do you think it's possible she would be mad enough to tell me it's location?"

242458

242459

242460

"Shit, she might be. It could also be risky if she informed Oliver."

"Then, I imagine I can't simply blurt it out, but would need to approach the subject delicately."

"Definitely."

"Any suggestions?" I asked.

Jolene thought for a few minutes. I waited patiently for her to work it through.

"You could start by asking if there are recording devices at the Club and see what she says. If she says something to the effect of 'no fucking way', you could ask her if they had considered recording devices and how she would feel about them. If she's adamantly opposed to the idea, then you could reveal she's been recorded and show her the recording. That's where it gets tricky. We don't want her blowing up at Oliver or discussing this with any other Club members, some of whom might be in cahoots with Oliver. It might be best at that point if I spoke to her about why we're interested and why we want it to stop, and why no one else can know until we know who's getting this information so we can end your blackmail. I'll also need to reassure her we're not after her or any other members of the Club who are engaged in consensual behavior."

"It may be very late at night or early in the morning before she calls," I said.

"Any time, day or night," Jolene said. "If I need to come out there and speak to her in person, I will. She might also be able to tell us who holds the deed to the property."

"I'd also like to approach JackAss about what he knows and if he'll help me, even if he loses his job. I'm not sure what to say to him. It sounds as if you've worked with him before, so any suggestions on what I might say to him?"

"He's helped us nail the members of a child porn ring and a sex slavery thing we needed his skill set for. He was pissed as hell at the perpetrators when he worked on those. It's one of the reasons I trust him to help us. If you want to open a dialog with him, ask about me and the cases he's helped us with. If he responds the way I expect him to, you can hint at your situation and see how he responds. If it's the way you expect, ask for his help."

"Thank you, Jolene. I will."

We disconnected and I had more to think about. Maybe I wouldn't delete Oliver's last movie just yet.

[JEMMA]

On Monday, I left early for Wannabe's estate. I'd been calling him Suki's client or patron for so long, I'd forgotten he must have a name. 

"Hey, early bird. Suki may not be here for an hour. She's usually late anyway," JackAss said.

"I know. I thought it might give us more time to talk."

"No one to nag while the husband's out of town, hey?" JackAss said, smiling.

"Something like that."

"Well, if you need a stand in, you can nag me for the next hour," he teased. "I'm a big boy, I can take it."

"Actually, I understand we have mutual acquaintances. I wanted to talk about them if you can."

"Depends on what you want to know. I don't kiss and tell."

I moved over to the golf cart and away from the other guard. JackAss said something to his partner and joined me on the cart.

"Nice to know you don't kiss and tell. So I can trust you with all my secrets, huh?"

"Depends on how juicy they are?" JackAss laughed. "Which friends do we have in common?"

"Jolene Bastard and Marcus Capon."

"Good people. I've worked with them a few times."

"What kinds of cases?"

"Usually stuff having to do with computers, cybercrimes, that kind of thing. I got mad skills, baby. How do you know them? Is your husband cheating on you?" 

More the other way around, really. "Completely unrelated matter," I said. "A friend is getting blackmailed. It's terrible. I feel so sorry for her. Her life is a disaster and she fears she will be totally ruined."

"It sounds bad," JackAss said. "I'm sorry to hear. Some people are total bastards, aren't they?"

"That's been my experience."

"How much is she being taken for?"

"It's not monetary, something far worse."

"Treason, criminal activity, what do they want?"

"Sex," I said. "They want sex. Unspeakable, vile, acts of sex, with whomever he wants."

"Damn! That sucks," JackAss said. "How close are they to catching him?"

"They know who he is already. There's a problem, though. Before it was discovered who he was, he took a lot of photos and video's of the young lady in question. If anything happens to him, all of his material will be released to the internet. Everyone will know what she's done and she's terrified. Without finding out where his blackmail material is being stored, and who would release it if he came to harm, nothing can be done about him. My friend has to keep submitting to him, no matter what he wants her to do. Jolene and Marcus have someone who might be able to track where stuff is going, but my friend is concerned about using him."

"Not enough skills?" Jackson asked.

"I'm told his skills are the best, but he's got another job and his current employer might be involved in the whole blackmail thing. We're just not sure. The connections are very tenuous, at best. But, he could end up working against his current employer and possibly lose his job. It really puts him in a bad position and my friend isn't sure he could betray his employer. It's a lot to ask of someone."

"I agree, it is a hard spot to put someone in, but if someone is involved in blackmailing some poor woman, anybody worth their salt would step up and help her. If the employer is involved, he deserves whatever happens to him and doesn't deserve his employee's loyalty. It's criminal, is what it is, and they all ought to be shot."

242699

"So, you think if this person is a good man, he would step up, no matter what, even if it means he could lose his job?"

"I'd do it, that's for sure."

"I'm very happy to hear you say so. I always thought you were a good man."

"So, who you getting for this job?"

"You, if you're sure you can look into your employer."

"Me? You think Mr. Wannabe's involved?"

"Not sure. Like I say, tenuous connections, but suspicious."

"Wait a minute! Who's the friend?"

I looked down at the ground, afraid to look at him. "Me," I whispered.

"What the fuck!" His voice was loud and his partner looked our way, wondering what was going on. I signaled JackAss to keep it down and he whispered, "Is that why you're posing nude out here on his estate?"

"No. Shizuko asked me to pose for a painting for a rich patron. I agreed because I wanted to get out of my house during the day where it was easier for my blackmailer to reach me and make me do things. I hired Jolene and Marcus to find out who he was, but without full time surveillance on me, which I couldn't afford without my husband finding out, it was hard to catch him. It took an hour for them to reach my house from the office, and by that time, he had used me and was gone. He was very clever. Jolene took vacation time to watch me and catch him in the act. I was ready to kill him, but he said if I did, all my information would be released to the internet, the police, the district attorney, and my family and friends, so everyone would know what I did and I would be the lead suspect in his death. I can't get out of this without finding who would release the information if he died or got arrested and where he's keeping my information."

242700

"Brenda, I am so sorry. How do you think my boss is involved?"

"Jolene found some business connections, but it could be two wealthy men doing business with one another. My blackmailer, a man named Oliver Cocky, is supposedly associated with a public relations firm. If Mr. Wannabe needs public relations done, it could be perfectly legitimate. The more tenuous information is Oliver took me to a BDSM club two weeks ago, to which he admitted to being part founder. Mr. Wannabe wants Suki to do another painting. The new one would have a bondage and discipline theme, and from the preliminary sketches Suki has done, is probably not something going up in his house. It might be appropriate for a BDSM club. Jolene hasn't found any property which Oliver owns which indicates he holds the deed to the club. But we know he's got partners; he's only a co-founder. Perhaps someone else who's interested in bondage and has more money? As I said, we're not sure Mr. Wannabe is involved, but he could be. We're not interested in the club and who uses it. Consensual sex between adults is not our concern. I only want to stop what's happening to me."

"Does Suki know?"

"None of my friends know, except for two, one of whom is now paying Capon's fees. This whole thing started at a bachelorette party where only my friends were. One of them arranged for a damaging photo to be taken. It escalated from there. I haven't known which of my friends I could trust. Suki was one of the friends at the party. Jolene hasn't found any connections with any of them, but someone had to betray me. I'm still working out who."

242701

"You don't strike me as someone who would go wild at your bachelorette party."

"I wasn't. I didn't. Not intentionally anyway. I can explain it all later. Would it be possible for you to meet me and Jolene and my friend tonight at my place. We can explain everything then."

"I've got nothing planned."

"What time do you get off work?"

"Six."

"Could you come at seven? I'll cook us all dinner."

"Sure."

"Thank you. I appreciate all your help." I gave him the address, shook his hand and he got up and went back to work. I texted Jolene and Tiffany and asked they have dinner at my apartment when I explained everything to JackAss, to help tell him what we needed.

242702

242703

242704

242705

I waited for Suki to arrive and we went to work. Other than those using me, Marcus and Stanley, JackAss was the first man who knew what was happening to me. Stanley was into swapping and group sex. Marcus was a professional detective trying to help me out. JackAss was the first "normal" person I'd told and the look of pity in his eyes wrenched at me. Previously, he knew me as just the pretty girl who modeled nude down by the lake. Now, I was the girl who was being blackmailed into unspeakable sex acts. He already knew a BDSM club was involved. How disgusted would he be when he heard the rest of it. I hated he had to know, but I needed his help and if he had the skills necessary to end my nightmare; I'd tell him whatever he wanted to know to secure his help.

242706

Videos Clips Screening
http://www.xvideos.com/video39629719/sleeping_pills_summer_vacation_-_javx.cc
http://www.xvideos.com/video39581465/his_sister_with_sleeping_pills_-_javx.cc
http://www.xvideos.com/video39568249/my_teacher_drinking_sleeping_pills_-_javx.cc
http://www.xvideos.com/video38713889/_it_em_ong_nghiep_dang_chuan_ang_ngu
http://www.xvideos.com/video38721709/sneaky_sister_is_sleeping
http://www.xvideos.com/video38843633/japanese_wife_her_brother_and_her_husband

[Enwstar]

Very good share bro, please continue..

[BK4ever]

this is a really nice story, more of it will be great ts.

[JEMMA]

I made spaghetti with garlic bread and a salad, something uncomplicated and filling for supper. Jolene and Tiffany were there a few minutes before seven. JackAss arrived a few minutes after. He'd taken time to shower and change into fresh clothes, a polo shirt and jeans. I invited him in and thanked him for coming, introducing me to Tiffany. He hugged Jolene, greeting her like the old friend she was. He shook Tiffany's hand. 

242953
242954
242955

"Do you want wine with your spaghetti? Or I have juice or Diet Coke?"

"I'll have one glass of wine and ice water please. I don't want to drink too much."

Jolene had Diet Coke and ice water. I poured wine for Tiffany and me. It was going to be very hard to tell JackAss what I'd done. While we ate, I told him how I'd come to my current pass, starting from the bachelorette party. I didn't go into all the sordid details, but mentioned some of what I'd gone through.

"He made you work a glory hole and had you fucked on stage at a seedy strip club?"

I couldn't look at him when I answered, "yes".

He got up and started pacing around the floor, unable to sit still. "I want to strangle this fucking prick in the worst way." His fingers were wrapped around an imaginary neck and his arm muscles corded as he visualized wringing Oliver's. "What do you need me to do?"

"We believe activities at the BDSM club are being illicitly recorded without member's knowledge by wireless nanny cams," Jolene said. "Once we find the address of the club, we'd like you to go out there, identify where the wireless signal is being sent. We're assuming it's a laptop or computer there. Put a trap on the computer found and see if the information is sent anywhere else. We need to find all the places Brenda's information is sent."

"I can set the traps on the computer at the club," Jackson said, "but it won't tell us where Brenda's information is being sent, until Brenda is actually there. He might not send all the information to the same places. I'm assuming Brenda's information would be treated differently than all the other material he gathers, especially if no one else knows they're being recorded."

242956

242957

242958

242959

"He's probably right. Brenda, it means you'd have to go back again," Tiffany said. "Can you do it?"

"If Oliver doesn't bring me back soon, perhaps Mistress Toni can borrow me again and bring me back to the club. Even if we can't approach her directly about where the club is located, perhaps I can suggest she bring me back there. That way, we'll find the location of the club whether she wants to help or not, and she'd need Oliver's permission to bring me back and we know Oliver will record whatever happens to me there."

"Who's Mistress Toni?" JackAss asked, "and why don't you know where the club is if you've been there already?" 

242960

"A dominatrix I met at the club. When I went to the club previously, I didn't pay attention to where I was going. I'd run out of money and didn't believe Jolene was still working on this. I believed I was alone and it didn't really matter where the club was. I would have to do what I was told anyway, which meant I had other things on my mind. I'm to assist Mistress Toni with something this Friday. We're hoping she'll help us if she knows she was recorded without her permission. If we don't feel she'll help us directly, perhaps she can be finessed to helping indirectly."

"What's Mistress Toni want with you?" JackAss asked

"Nothing she hasn't had already, JackAss," I said, looking down. "And I will gladly go if it means the end to this nightmare."

"Shit! This sucks," JackAss said. 

No Jackson, I thought, this one licks.

"As soon as you find out where the club is, let me know and I'll get started," JackAss said, "but have you considered turning Oliver's technology shit back on him and find out who the traitor is?"

"What do you mean?" Jolene asked.

242961

242962

242963

242964

242967

"Plant wireless cameras at whichever places you want checked, including Oliver's place. Let's record their activities and we'll see who they're also dealing with. You might find your traitor, and in Oliver's case, get some blackmail material on him to counter his own."

Jolene and Tiffany looked at me.

"It will mean spying on my friends, most of whom are probably innocent," I said. "If they find out, they may hate me forever. Tiffany, they're your friends too. What do you think?"

"God, I hate it," she admitted. "I don't even want to know all of what my friends are doing. Nobody could love that kind of intrusion into their lives."

"Me, either," I said. I looked at Jolene. "If you were the only one who viewed any footage, at least we'd be in the dark about what they did."

"I have a suggestion," Jolene said. "Don't start with cameras. Go with normal listening bugs. If we hear anything suspicious, that's when we go with cameras. Put cameras at Oliver's for sure. Clone his cell phone, too."

"How do we do that?" I asked.

"I can give you the tools to clone his phone," JackAss said. "You'd have to be close to his phone, and he has to receive a phone call on it while you are. I can get the camera's and audio bugs too, but it will cost a shitload of money for good stuff."

"That's where I come in," Tiffany said. "Shitload of money bags, at your service."

We spent the next couple hours planning how, where and when. JackAss said he could have everything I needed for next weekend by Thursday. He'd come over and tell me what I needed to do when he gave me everything. As they left, I hugged each of them, JackAss included. 

242968

242969

242970

"I'll never in a million years be able to thank you all for all you're doing for me. I'll be forever in your debt."

"When it's over, you can thank us. So far, we haven't accomplished that much," Jolene said.

"But when I needed a friend, you answered the call, and it's worth more than gold to me. Nothing has ever moved me more."

Videos Clips Screening
http://www.xvideos.com/video38937125/ugly_guy_fucks_superhot_booby_babe......what_s_her _name_please_comment.._
http://www.xvideos.com/video36851933/milf_busty_-_busty20.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video26428147/erotic_asian_movie_scenes_collection3.flv
http://www.xvideos.com/video26428183/asian_erotic_movie_collection2.flv
http://www.xvideos.com/video24211765/what_a_good_secretary_wants_2016_18_001
http://www.xvideos.com/video26176643/hot_secretary_with_perfect_body
http://www.xvideos.com/video30228983/_phimden.net_-1502932565-360p_-_copy
http://www.xvideos.com/video42988211/meguri
http://www.xvideos.com/video48791637/s-cute-477

242972

242973

242971

Or Maybe Some Downloads?
https://openload.co/f/RgBxqYUDD_Q
https://openload.co/f/K60KURmsFlQ

E N J O Y ! ! !

[JEMMA]

Chapter 20 - A Splinter of Light at Daybreak

Brenda attends Mistress Toni's party and gets her help, finding the address of the Club. She plants audio and video bugs at Olivers, though taken hard there. This Chapter contains lesbian sex, oral and anal sex including ass to mouth, and triple penetration.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
On Thursday, before Suki arrived, JackAss told me he had most of what I needed. He had something I could plant at Mistress Toni's if she seemed averse to helping. He had several choices of mini-cams which I could plant at Oliver's. He even had a super small ear piece which I could use at either place for instruction if I needed it. He also had a phone which I could use to clone Oliver's if given the opportunity. He asked for permission to come to my apartment that evening to show me everything and how it worked. I said he could and I'd provide pizza for him to eat so he didn't need to worry about food again. I said Jolene would also be there. He told me he'd be there a little after seven so he could shower and change before coming over.

Jolene was there around 6:30 and helped to dial me down, I was so nervous. The pizza was ordered to arrive at 7:30. I poured us some Diet Coke. I needed to be as clear headed as I could be. I was a technology neophyte. JackAss arrived and we hugged again. He was in khakis and another polo shirt. He had a bag with him; the stuff I would be using. We waited for the pizza to arrive before getting down to business. JackAss had ice water again. He said Diet Cokes were bad for us. So was everything else I was doing, so I didn't care if I was ingesting some chemicals which might give me cancer in the future.

We each ate a couple slices before we got down to business. JackAss opened his goody bag and pulled out this super small earpiece. 

"You can wear this tomorrow night and I can listen in and give you any tips about what to do in any situation," JackAss said.

"Please, JackAss. I'd appreciate it if someone else was listening instead you. I'm going to be doing some very embarrassing and humiliating things this weekend and it would make me more comfortable to know Jolene was listening instead of you. She's already seen movies of some of the other things I've had to do. I'd like my disgrace to be confined to a single person if I could."

"No problem," JackAss said, flushing red at what my words meant. "Jolene would do fine."

"How do I turn it on and can I get it wet?"

"I'll turn it on before we put it in and no, you can't get it wet. It costs about ten grand to make them this small and water will ruin it. It's nearly invisible in your ear. This little thread-like thing is the antenna and you can pull it out of your ear if you have to shower." 

"How does it go in?" 

JackAss showed me. "It's sound activated, so it saves on the battery. While you're sleeping at night, it will be off unless you snore. Do you snore?"

243332

243333

243334

243335

"Tan's never said anything, so I assume I don't."

"Nice to know."

Next he showed me all of the audio bugs. They were very sticky on the back and would stick to almost anything but cloth. They were so tiny. "If you have to place one at Mistress Toni's, I suggest you stick it on the back of the headboard and another one in the kitchen and the living room. They're also voice activated and remain dormant unless there's some noise. We're hoping Toni will willingly help us, but if she won't, stick these up in the three places I mentioned. They have about 20 hours of listening time if someone's playing the radio and about a half mile range. I'm going to put up a repeater station within range of the bug, which will send signals to Jolene for her to record. It has much longer battery life and greater broadcast range."

He paused. "I assume you'll try placing these in all your girlfriends houses during the next week. Do the same thing with them, bedroom, kitchen, living room. It's where most conversations take place. If you give me their addresses, I'll have repeaters set up near all their houses."

"I hate this," I said.

Jolene put her hand on mine. "I know, but you need to know. Hopefully, no one will ever know and once you know who the betrayer is, you can enjoy a full friendly relationship with those remaining."

"I suppose I should stick them in every home but Tiffany's and Maria's," I mused.

"It would be pointless to stick one in Tiffany's since she knows what we're doing, but you might want to put one in Maria's anyway. She doesn't know."

"She already knows about Oliver. I thought we've eliminated her as a suspect?"

"She could be an exceedingly good actress, Brooke. It's better if you're sure."

"Damn! This sucks."

JackAss took out 5 nanny cam devices. They were all small and unobtrusive objects. A pair of sunglasses, a small figurine, a necklace, a clock and a book. No wonder I hadn't noticed the cameras which recorded me earlier in my career as whore. There could easily have been a pair of sunglasses left in the music practice room at the church and I would never have given it a second thought.

"I would suggest trying to get at least one of these devices into his bedroom and one other room in his house, wherever he might conduct personal business."

"His study," I said, thinking of the book and all the books on his shelves in there.

"I imagine your relationship is not one where you would be giving him a gift," JackAss said.

"Not in a million years, and his home is relatively uncluttered and not one where he might not notice a new item such as a figurine or a new clock."

"Then I suggest you wear one of these personal items, like the sunglasses or the necklace. You wear them in his presence so he knows it's yours and conveniently leave it in his home. He'll see it and assume you forgot it. He might move it, but he could leave it where you left it."

"The sunglasses and the book, then. He's got a lot of books in his study and I could see him missing a new one on his shelves. How much did all this stuff cost?"

"Around $50,000." Money I could never repay Tiffany. Maybe I should become her whore; repay her by selling my body to others. "These are both movement and sound activated devices," JackAss explained. "and the item it's in gives us more battery space. The book will last a month or more. You need to be very careful setting this up. He can't see you doing so or he'll be suspicious. If you're not alone, don't bother trying to do it. We can do it another time, or if we can't do it any other way, he can suffer a break-in. You might try hitting him with a couple of the audio bugs which are almost undetectable unless he sweeps his home for bugs."

"Like I did when I found the radio signal in your butt plug," Jolene said, seeing my confusion.

I nodded. 

"Oliver bugged her ass!" JackAss exclaimed.

It was so funny the way he said it, I started laughing and after a few seconds, so did Jolene and Jackson. 

"He wanted to keep track of her so he could intercept her whenever he wanted," Jolene said, her laughter finally losing steam. "Before we found out who he was and they came to their present arrangement."

"Why'd you ever agree to any of this, Brenda?" JackAss asked. "From the way you described it, the party was all pretty innocuous."

"Because I was young, stupid and in love. I'd never had sex before with anyone, not even my fiancé. He approached me in the church minutes before my wedding. I was so worried Tan would stop the ceremony and I'd never get to marry the first man I'd ever loved, or it would all be delayed while everything was explained and maybe Tan's parents would convince him I wasn't the woman for him, even if he wanted to proceed. I thought I was getting rid of the evidence from the party while he secretly recorded me sucking his cock in my wedding dress, which was a thousand time worse. Ignorance and naivety. I tried to sound out Tan after receiving that little video to see if I could come clean then. He made it sound like being with another man was the worst possible betrayal of our marriage. If I couldn't get his forgiveness, I was screwed. Trying to preserve my marriage, led to all the other shit and now, I'm in so deep, Tan could never forgive me. Imagine your wife at a glory hole or on stage getting fucked. How would you stand it? Oliver double penetration fucked me with another man across the street from my husband's office. Can you even imagine how humiliated I was? I realize now I should never have done it, taken the initial consequences, but I never realized how bad it was going to get. I didn't know enough."

"I didn't hear about that one," Jolene said. "How the hell did he pull that one off?"

"A mask over my face and fake pubic hair, something called a merken. Since I'm shaved bare, Tan couldn't believe it was me, despite him finding the similarity amazing."

"It doesn't sound if you were very sure of Tan's love for you?" JackAss said.

"Maybe not," I conceded. "Tan was a bit of a player when I met him. He dated a lot, was with a lot of different women. I didn't even want to go out with him at first. But then I fell in love with him and he's handsome and successful and could have anyone he wanted. I suppose I was afraid he would think I wasn't good enough for him once he knew I wasn't pure anymore. I think one of the reasons he was intrigued in me was because I was a virgin and wouldn't fall into the sack with him when he crooked his finger at me. If I'm not the woman he thinks I am, what do I offer a hundred other women can't."

"I can think of about a hundred things," JackAss said.

"You're sweet. I'm tainted goods now though. If I can't get through this without Tan finding out, no one will ever want me. Oliver told me I've always been a slut and a whore. He said my choices under pressure were always to take the slut's path. He said it's an indication of my basic inner nature. If I wasn't a whore at heart, I could never have chosen the way I did. I wonder now if he was correct."

"Do you want this to be over?" Jolene asked.

"More than anything."

"Then you're not a whore. Quit listening to that prick."

JackAss shook his head. He was probably realizing what a whore I was now.

"I'm sorry you had to find this out about me," I said.

"I'm sorry you've had to live through it," JackAss said. "I've only got one more thing for you to learn. How to clone his phone." He pulled a phone from his bag of tricks. "This phone is all set up to clone his. It has to be within 6 feet of his phone when he answers it. It doesn't have to be out in the open. Keep it in your purse in a zipped pocket so he doesn't realize you have two phones. Keep it charged until you go to his house or somewhere else where you know he'll be using his phone. When you've got the proper conditions for me to clone him, say some kind of code phrase and I'll know to call him. I'll act drunk and call him the wrong name and ask him to go out drinking with me. He'll realize it's a wrong number and hang up, but the damage will be done. Everything he does on his phone from call to text, we'll have a record of. Whoever he contacts and and what he says, I'll own."

"What kind of phrase should I use?"

"Anything he'll expect you to say."

"Something like, 'do you want me to remove my clothes now', or 'what do you want me to do, now?'"

JackAss gritted his teeth and looked like he wanted to strangle something again. He didn't look like a person I'd want angry at me right now. "Yes."

I thought for a moment. "I'll say, 'would you like me to suck your cock or will you be fucking my ass now, sir.'"

JackAss looked like he was going to have a heart attack, his face was so red. "That'll work."

I put my hand on his shoulder. "Don't worry, JackAss. I've said and done worse."

He got up and went to the kitchen for a glass of water. Jolene patted my arm. We broke up soon after. I received a text from Oliver before I went to sleep. 

You don't need to wear the mask......

[DBSTrust]

Great story bro, camping for more action!

[sponge05]

great to see your sharing TS, do continue updating this story.

[JEMMA]

I arrived at Mistress Toni's at 5 as instructed. Slut met me at the door and directed me to Mistress Toni's bedroom where I was to remove my clothes and put on a collar and cuffs laid out for me on the bed. I heard Jolene's voice in my ear.

"I'm with you, Brenda. I'll give you a little heads up once in awhile to let you know I'm still listening in, okay. Say 'I like the colour of these', if you hear me."

243719

"These are a nice colour, Slut. Oliver has me wear black all the time." That was fairly safe. It's what I was wearing to the Club. These were silver, metallic. 

I put them on and Slut fastened them together with padlocks. 

"What will be doing tonight, Slut?"

"We will be serving food and drink to the others tonight. We are the only slaves here. They will be allowed to touch us and make use of us. We will pleasure them as they require. They may pleasure us. The choice is theirs as we are lowly slaves. Mistress says that you are Whore again tonight. That is how they will address you."

"Where's Mistress Toni?"

243720

243721

243722

"She's in the kitchen, putting finishing touches on the food. We'll be helping her until the guests arrive at 6:30."

"Thank you, Slut."

"You're welcome, Whore."

Naked, we went into the kitchen. Mistress was putting icing on cupcakes. Slut knelt when she reached the kitchen, legs spread, shoulders back, breasts thrust out, her hands resting one her thighs. Seeing her, I dropped to my knees as well, copying Slut.

"I see Oliver still hasn't had time to teach you the proper etiquette of bondage, Whore."

"No, Mistress. He only sees me on weekends, primarily, and bondage is not a normal part of my training. Going to the Club was my first experience with bondage and discipline, save he whipped me once."

"How can you be a proper sub, if he doesn't train you?" She asked.

"He has other uses for me, Mistress."

"Oliver is thinking with his cock again."

"Yes, Mistress. It's been my experience that he usually does."

"He may be lax in his training, but I expect certain things from you. If you fail to follow my rules, you will be chastised, with the whip or paddle. Do you understand me?"

243723

243724

243725

"Perfectly, Mistress. I would appreciate knowing the rules."

"Slut has told you that you'll be serving my guests tonight?"

"She was clear on the matter, yes, Mistress."

"When you bring a tray of food or drinks into the room, you will kneel, much as you are now, and wait for someone to bid you rise. When they do, you will begin moving around the room, offering them what's on your tray. You are not to look at them, keep your head down, unless they lift your face. If they do, you may lift your head, but you should still keep your eyes lowered unless they ask you to look at them, at which point you can look in their eyes. They may touch you however they wish, from stroking your breasts, to sticking fingers up your cunt or ass. You will allow them whatever liberties they wish to take. Again, keep your head down unless they wish you to look at them. If they want you to lick their cunts, you will set your tray down on the nearest flat surface and do as they request, as long as they wish it. They may wish to taste you as well. This is permitted. Follow instructions. If you are clumsy, or inadequate in your pleasuring, I will allow them to punish you. They will not leave marks on you lasting past tomorrow. You will address everyone but Slut as Mistress. You will thank everyone who uses or punishes you. Do you have any questions about your responsibilities, Whore?"

"No, Mistress. You were very clear. Thank you, Mistress."

"Be a good girl now and show me what you still remember about the proper way to pleasure cunt. Slut, you may start slicing up the vegetables."

243726

"Yes, Mistress," we said as one. Slut stood and started carving up vegetables. I crawled under the table and lifted Mistress's dress and began to pleasure her. I was aware Jolene must be listening to the sounds of me licking Toni's cunt, and I was ashamed once more that my humiliation was being witnessed, at least aurally, by another person. At least, it wasn't Jackson listening, which might have been ten times worse. Jolene had already witnessed much of my shame, though never live like this; always removed and frequently abbreviated. Mistress moaned in pleasure when she had her orgasm and flooded my face with her fluids.

243727

"I'm still with you," Jolene's voice whispered in my ear. I wished she could have missed this, at least.

"Mmmm. You haven't lost too much of your skill in the intervening weeks, Whore. Good girl. Of course, you will practice more later."

"Thank you, Mistress. I attribute my abilities to your excellent instruction."

"I appreciate the flattery, Whore, but don't overdo it."

"No, Mistress."

"Go ahead and help Slut now. She knows what to do. We've had these gatherings before."

"Yes, Mistress." 

I moved to wipe Mistress's cum from my face, but Toni stopped me. "Leave my cum on your face, Whore, so our guests will feel comfortable using you the same way."

243728

"Of course, Mistress."

I helped Slut finish up the vegetables, putting it on trays with assorted dips. We cubed meats and cheeses and skewered them with decorative toothpicks. We arranged assorted crackers in neat displays. We poured glasses of red and white wine in crystal goblets and Perrier and San Pellegrino sparking water in Tervis tumblers, white or blue depending on the brand. Slut cautioned me about filling the glasses too high as I might spill when I was fondled, earning me a whipping. 

243729

"If they're still thirsty, they can have another glass later, Whore" she whispered conspiratorially.

"Good advice," I whispered back.

The guests started arriving at 6:30, although some were arriving as late as 7:00 or a little after. Slut greeted everyone at the door, kneeling, offering to take their wraps, or handbags. When all the guests arrived, I was introduced by Mistress Toni as Whore, a slave on loan from a good friend. Everyone was encouraged to use me just as they would her own slave, Slut. I was assigned beverages to start. I knelt in the living room where people were starting to mix until someone called me to my feet and I began offering. Mostly, the wine drinkers had white, the water drinkers had San Pellegrino, but some of every kind were taken. As Slut warned me, I was often fondled as I moved about the room. Quite a few of the women stroked and caressed my breasts, a few pinched my nipples. One elderly woman sucked on both my nipples for several seconds.

"I used to have succulent breasts like these," she said. "So perfectly divine."

"Thank you, Mistress," I murmured politely, keeping my head down. 

After the first round of beverages, we started mixing in food with the drinks. Also, as the evening wore on, hands and fingers weren't content with only my breasts. They began sliding between my legs, running between my slick pubic lips and caressing my clit. Several women thrust one or two fingers up my cunt and fucked me with them, making me lick their fingers when they finished. I stood with legs parted enough they could stroke me to hearts content. Mistress hadn't said anything about climaxing and what the protocol was. Did I just cum, or should I ask for permission. The amount of attention my breasts and cunt was receiving was making an orgasm inevitable. To be on the safe side, I decided to ask for permission from the woman who had her two middle fingers in my twat when the need arose.

243730

"May I please cum, Mistress?" I asked, almost humping her hand, moaning loudly, knowing Jolene was still listening and embarrassed by my need.

"Aren't you the dear," she said. "You may cum if you then lick my cunt."

243731

"Yes, Mistress," I said, sighing as I released, my cunt clutching her fingers in their wanton grip. When my orgasm was over, I asked, "Would you like to sit down and be more comfortable, or would you like me to lick you while you're standing?"

Passionate Videos Sharing
http://www.xvideos.com/video26428187/erotic_movie_scenes_collection_korean_asian_5.flv
http://www.xvideos.com/video34325745/yu_20_years_old_college_student_sex_at_hotel_pt_1_-_www.oppavids.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video34328693/yu_20_years_old_college_student_sex_at_hotel_pt_2-_www.oppavids.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video48143177/fuxrus.com_-_jav_incredible_porn_clip_hardcore_watch_like_in_y our_dreams
http://www.xvideos.com/video48139105/fuxrus.com_-_jav_japanese_slut_school_cute_girls
http://www.xvideos.com/video48138723/fuxrus.com_-_jav_newest_japanese_whore_in_check_jav_clip_full_ version

[JEMMA]

"I definitely prefer to sit, Whore."

"Yes, Mistress." I set my tray down carefully and led her to a comfortable chair. After she sat, I raised her dress and lowered her panties and began dining on her cunt, practicing all Mistress had taught me so she wouldn't have reason to be disappointed in me. She had a screaming orgasm, clearly delighted in my efforts, so another woman raised her skirt and asked me to take care of her. She wasn't wearing underwear. Her orgasm wasn't quite as loud, but still enthusiastic, so I found myself assigned to cunt duty for the next hour, bringing off one after the other. Slut was similarly engaged, as most did not want to wait for me to finish. 

243903

243904

243905

243906

While thusly occupied, some women wanted to play with my exposed sexual organs. My cunt and ass were penetrated a number of times by the fingers of our guests. My dangling breasts were played with, squeezed, pinched, stroked and petted. Remembering not to lose focus on the cunt I was licking, I nevertheless had three excellent orgasms, most of them sneaking up on me I was so intent on the woman I was licking. One woman, not content to use only her fingers, licked my cunt and ass with her own tongue. I admit to not maintaining perfect concentration during that orgasm, but the woman I licked was not as demanding as Mistress and didn't notice my lack of attention to detail. 

243907

243908

When the guests had more or less been satisfied to some degree, Slut and I were allowed to resume our serving duties. More beverages and snacks were served, though with the ice broken, our bodies were less our own and more communal property, to be handled and mauled as the guests wished. At some point, we quit serving food and drink and began serving sex toys. Slut showed me how to lube up the larger ones ahead of time as our guests were less inclined to think of our comfort. Fortunately, I was very wet at this point and the only time I was needful of pre-lubing was when a rather large butt plug was shoved in my ass. 

Things pretty much deteriorated to an orgy at that point. Women picked out the toys of their preference and they were used on them by Slut and I, or in some cases, they were used on us. For the next hour or two, I was licking cunt or fucking our guest with toys until around one AM. I must have had another half dozen orgasms before the night was over. I was proud to say I made it through the evening without needing to suffer a single punishment.

243909

The guests all praised Mistress for her fine slaves, leaving the house quite satisfied and in an excellent frame of mind. Mistress told us we could leave clean up tomorrow, but she wanted to enjoy what her guests had all evening long. Slut and I took turns satisfying her until she'd had enough, then she allowed Slut and I to satisfy each other once. We were all cuddled in bed together, quite tired and sated, but Jolene's voice reminded me of the primary purpose of my visit.

"Mistress," I asked. "Do you record the activities at the Club?"

"You mean on cameras?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"No. That would be quite foolish, don't you think, Whore? Not all people are open minded about our lifestyle. I'm sure it would be quite a stir if it leaked out what we did out there."

"Are you sure, Mistress? Maybe for special occasions, or when entertaining new subs or Masters? You'd never use cameras for something like that?"

"Of course not. The idea is ridiculous. Why, none of the members would be open to such a thing. We all have to give up our cell phones when we enter the building so no one can even consider taking pictures and movies there. No one would stand for it."

"Mistress, I beg your pardon, it being so late and all, but I need to show you something."

"Can't it wait until tomorrow, Whore."

"No, Mistress, I don't think it can." 

I got my phone out of my purse, opened the video from my weekend at the Club, turned the volume up all the way and handed it to Toni. The sounds of our sex were loud and clear, from my time in the common room when I first arrived to my last orgasm before we left. Of particular note were my screams when Slut made me cum. Oliver always liked to leave in my orgasms in the videos to increase my mortification at my behaviour. Mistress Toni's face got angrier and redder until she was practically spitting in rage. 

243910

243911

243912

"It is my belief, Mistress, that everything in the Club is recorded and kept for whatever purpose. This particular video was made to humiliate me and remind me of what my husband will see if I fail to obey Oliver in the slightest fashion."

243913

"Wait a minute. You're not a slave of your own free will? What happened tonight was not consensual on your part?"

243914

"No, Mistress. I have been blackmailed since my wedding day so Oliver could have use of me in whatever fashion he wished. I'm not acting of my own free will. I was told to be here and do what you wanted me to."

"That bastard. I will give him such a piece of my mind..."

"Please, Mistress. I beg you not to, for my sake. I need to find a way to stop him first before you speak to anyone about this, or my life is ruined."

"Stop calling me Mistress. Stop right now."

"I'm sorry, what?" I asked.

"You're not a voluntary sub. I thought you were doing this because you wanted to, not that you were being forced to. You're not a slave, so don't call me Mistress. Call me Toni, and Slut, remove her collar and cuffs." 

"Yes, Mist...Sorry, Toni. I may have to work at it a little. I'm not used to calling you Toni." Slut got the key and removed the symbols of my bondage.

243915

243916

"I can't just let this go by. Other members of the Club will be outraged. This is horrible."

"Toni, I'd like to introduce you to some friends of mine. They're waiting outside. We want to stop Oliver, me more even than you. Right now. Everything Oliver has recorded is stored somewhere, waiting for him to use it. We want to find and destroy those files, or you might not like the result and I know I won't. My life will be ruined. Everything I've done at Oliver's direction since my wedding will be put on the internet, ruining me, my reputation, my marriage, my friendships, everything. He may have the same capability to ruin you or other members of the Club. We...I...don't care about the Club, what happens there and who's involved as long as it's consensual, no one should give a damn. But my being there wasn't, and there might be others in the same boat as I am, especially if Oliver introduced them to the Club. Will you let them in? We'll explain everything including exactly what we need from you to stop Oliver in his tracks." 

"Yes, I'll listen to them. Slut, you better put clothes on and give me my robe." Toni looked at me. "You might want to put clothes on too, unless they've already seen you naked."

243917

"Unfortunately, they have, but I'd prefer they not see it again."

I knew they were already waiting outside the door, because Jolene had heard my conversation, but waited until Slut and I got dressed, and Toni put on her lounging robe, before I called her on the phone so Toni wouldn't know they'd been listening. 

243918

"I can let you in now," I said, then hung up. I went to the front door and let Jolene and JackAss enter.

"Toni, this is Jolene Bastard and JackAss Hard. This person is Toni and she's agreed to give us fair hearing before deciding what to do. This is her submissive, Ess," not wanting to call Slut by her known name in front of the others. "We have quite the story to tell, so get comfortable as this may take awhile."

Jolene pretty much acted as the spokesperson, with JackAss and I adding comments where my agreement and his expertise was needed. We pretty much told her everything about what we knew or suspected without going into the details of my blackmail. 

"We don't care about your Club, Toni," Jolene was concluding. "It's not about a BDSM club. We know many people enjoy your particular lifestyle and we're not going to change any minds or hearts when it comes to sex. The only thing we're concerned with is finding out where Oliver is hiding his blackmail material and destroying it so he no longer has a hold on Brenda's life. JackAss has the skills to trace the wireless signals from the hidden cameras in the club to their repositories, and then see where Oliver sends his material from there. Once this information is destroyed, you can do whatever the hell you want to Oliver and anyone else who knew about the cameras. Brenda wants to kill him, but will be satisfied with getting him to stop. We need the opportunity to do so. All we need from you is the address of the club, and your agreement to do nothing and tell no one until we've done our thing."

"Why doesn't Brenda know where the Club is? She was there."

"She wasn't paying attention. As this was her first involvement with BDSM, she had other things on her mind. At some point, Brenda may have to go back there, because we need to know specifically what Oliver does with her material. If Oliver doesn't take her back to the Club, perhaps you could volunteer to take her yourself. We need to know what he does with the material he records of her and if it's different from what he does with everything else."

243919

"I agree with your plan," Toni said, "and I won't do anything to jeopardize it until you tell me it's okay."

"Thank you, Toni," I said, kissing her. "You're a lifesaver."

She gave us the address to the Club and we got ready to leave.

"I'm going to miss you, Whore," Toni said, waving goodbye.

"I'll miss you and Slut, too," I said, "though not quite in the same way. Goodbye Mistress Toni."

"Goodbye, Brenda." She closed the door behind me. It was 4:30 in the morning.

[JEMMA]

JackAss drove me home in my car, so I could sleep. His vehicle was still in my parking lot because he and Jolene had gone together in hers. Jolene's vehicle was nondescript and blended in like a blind spot in your eye. JackAss drove a cherry red Corvette which stuck out like a sore thumb. I still had to go to Oliver's today and he was expecting me to service him today and tomorrow both. 

244140

When we got to my apartment, I put JackAss in the guest room and I went to my bedroom to nap for a few hours or I'd be useless. JackAss needed to sleep too. He'd been up for most of the night, though Jolene let him nap occasionally as she was the only one I wanted listening to the audio feed. He was going to be working tonight, doing what he needed to do at the Club, plus he had things to do outside Oliver's development. Even though he couldn't get inside the housing development, he could still get close enough to put in a repeater to boost the signal so someone didn't have to sit outside close enough to draw unwanted attention to ourselves. Until he could do his work after dark, Jolene and Mark would pretend to be a work crew working on the sewers in a van Capon Investigations used for undercover work. 

244142

I got up around 10:00 still pretty bleary eyed. I used the enema kit Oliver provided and used it four times. Three didn't seem enough to me if I was going to suck someone's cock after it had been in my ass. I showered afterward, then woke JackAss up to have breakfast of cold cereal and toast. Done, he fitted me with my earpiece, recharged and ready to go.

244141

"You remember my code phrase, don't you?" I asked before leaving.

"I'm not likely to forget it," JackAss replied.

"Where to next?" 

"I'm meeting Jolene and Mark to set up their computer to catch the signal from the bugs we hope you're able to install, then heading home to grab a few more zzz's before going out tonight."

"Rough weekend," I said. "Not much sleep."

I called Jolene and told her I was heading to Oliver's to give her a head start, then texted Oliver to let him know I was on my way. He texted back that he'd leave the door open and to join him in his study. JackAss got ready to leave with me.

244143

"Thank you again, JackAss. I appreciate all your help." I hugged him, holding on for a quite awhile. He was like a rock, solid and unmoving. Exactly what I needed to prepare for Oliver.

244145

"Take care. Don't do anything which might get you caught," JackAss reminded me, "or all this is for nothing."

"I understand. I'll be careful."

He left and I locked the door behind me, walking to my car.

Videos Sextisfaction
http://www.xvideos.com/video28369013/busty_japanese_amateur_fucked_uncensored_
http://www.xvideos.com/video28187937/jav_hardcore_orgy
http://www.xvideos.com/video3542111/japanese_cute_girl_1112
http://www.xvideos.com/video7883888/japanese_married_housewife_with_white_men
http://www.xvideos.com/video8957609/_3p_non-title_5718
http://www.xvideos.com/video23266169/_3p

[JEMMA]

As he'd said, Oliver had left his door open and I entered his house and went to his study. He was working on his computer. I couldn't see the screen, but his phone was on his desk, so that was good. I set down my purse and removed my clothes. Oliver liked his sluts naked. He never had to tell me to strip. I always did as soon as I entered his house. I folded the clothes and laid them on one of his chairs then knelt down until he was ready to acknowledge me. 

244373

He finally finished what he was doing and asked. "Did you have a good time at Mistress Toni's last night?"

"It was okay, sir. I survived, though I didn't get much sleep. I had to go home for a couple hours and nap."

"Did you give yourself an enema this morning?"

"Yes, sir. Would you like me to suck your cock or will you be fucking my ass now, sir?" I hoped they caught the code phrase. I didn't notice anything happening with the phone, though I supposed it would be useless if he noticed.

244374

"I suppose you're ready for some cock now, after a night of cunt?"

I couldn't keep the sarcasm out of my voice when I replied. "Cock is very high on my list of priorities right now, sir."

Oliver laughed, thinking it was funny.

"Suck my cock, my little slut."

"Yes, sir." I crawled over to him and released his prick from his pants. He wasn't hard yet, so I brought him to hardness. I was aware others were listening to me now, sucking his cock. More shame. Hopefully, it was only Jolene or Mark, though JackAss had to be on the net when I spoke my code word. 

244375

When he was erect he bent me over his desk and speared into my cunt. I was just starting to get wet, not quite there yet, so it was slightly rougher when he penetrated me. I grunted. Thank the lord, he'd let me suck him first, the only lubricant my spit, when he pierced me.

"This is just to lubricate my cock, so I can use your ass," Oliver said.

"Yes, sir," I whimpered.

He fucked me long enough for my cunt to lubricate and get his cock creamy in my fluids. When it was ready, he shifted upward and slid into my bottom. I grunted again.

244376

Knowing I was being listened to, I wanted more than anything not to say anything. At first, I was quiet, letting him fuck me without sound effects other than the slapping of his crotch against my ass. Feeling he wasn't doing a sufficiently humiliating job, he started playing with my tits and clit, wanting to hear me beg again. I was hoping to deny him, but realized any change in my normal routines might be suspicious. Fuck!

"Mmm," I said, "fuck my ass, make me cum on your cock. Fill my slutty ass with your cum."

Don't overdo it either, Brenda. Middle of the road. Not too much, not too little. I climaxed, moaning loudly, ashamed for my audience. He continued fucking me, finally cumming before I reached another myself. He was plastered up against my backside, this cock throbbing inside my rectum, painting it with his sperm, grunting like the pig he was.

His balls emptied, he sat down in his chair and told me to clean him off. My prior indoctrination paid off. I didn't throw up this time. I gagged a little to start, but regained control and licked his cock clean. When he was clean to his satisfaction, he made me stop and I breathed deeply.

244377

"I need to save some of my cum for later," Oliver said. "We've guests coming over in about half an hour, two gentlemen. You'll have to wear your mask, unfortunately. I'm thinking another triple penetration, slut, but we have a little time today. I'm thinking we'll each have to experience all your holes."

"Of course, sir. May I get some milk, sir."

"Can't quite get that taste out of your mouth, huh? Sure, go ahead, then put your mask on."

"Yes, sir." Asshole.

I got off my knees and drank a glass of milk, putting my mask on after. Since I couldn't see, I couldn't move, so once I put it on. I sat on the edge of Oliver's bed, waiting for what came next. I supposed I'd have to beg to be fucked again, to keep up appearances, but hopefully not too much considering I had an audience now.

244378

I heard the doorbell ring and Oliver answer it. Shortly afterwards, the sound of their voices grew loud as they moved down the hall. 

"She's gorgeous, Oliver. I'm going to enjoy fucking her very much." His voice was familiar, someone I'd heard before, but not popping immediately to mind.

"I caution you about using names," Oliver said, "if you want your identities to remain secret. Stand up, slut, spread your legs, let them get your full effect."

I stood up as instructed. A hand went onto my cunt and two fingers rammed into my sheathe. Another grabbed a breast and squeezed, more roughly than I was accustomed to, and I gasped. 

When the hands left me, Oliver told me to turn around and lean over the bed, keeping my legs spread. I obeyed.

244379

"Have you ever seen a prettier pussy or more perfect ass?" Oliver said.

Oliver's guests agreed I was a totally delectable whore.

"All of her holes are open for business today, gentlemen. You have carte blanche to use her as you wish. As you realize, she becomes quite covered in cum serving three men, and I prefer my bed not become soiled. We'll move this little soiree into the other bedroom, where I have a camera set up to record our festivities. I shall give each of you a video memory of your experience."

"You will black out our faces, won't you, Oliver? We've got a lot to lose if this gets out." The familiar voice again.

"Of course. I'm going to be in the picture too, and have as much to lose as anyone else. This is merely for our enjoyment. Plus the slut. She likes to see herself used by three men. I hope you brought your A game, gentlemen. Slut won't be satisfied until you've cum in all three of her holes."

244380

Being used by three men was right up there with Christmas and my birthday, you dickwads. I couldn't believe they bought his line about having as much to lose as they did. If this wasn't prime blackmail material, nothing was. The egos on them. They'd let themselves be videoed so they could have a fucking movie of their performance fucking a young woman. I thought I was stupid, being tricked into my blackmail. These guys were handing themselves to Oliver on a silver platter.

I was led across the hall and I heard all three men undressing, talking and laughing about filling the whore air tight. I stood there calmly, nothing else to do really. I was their toy and they were going to play with me. I felt myself pushed to my knees and a cock rubbing against my lips. I parted them and felt him push to my throat, half hard and on the large side. I started sucking. I felt another cock on my cheek, leaving snail tracks and I held it, slowly stroking while the other got hard in my mouth, then spitting him out and taking the other one, slightly smaller. He was already hard, so I just moved from one to the other until they got bored with sharing one hole, when all three were open for business as Oliver so graciously put it. 

The familiar voice, let's call him Familiar, got on the bed and Oliver helped me mount him. His was the larger cock, so Mr. Familiar. He attacked my breasts, gnawing and mouthing them, sucking my nipples. I was bent over and my rosebud was greased up and the smaller cock pushed into my ass. Not the fullest I've ever been, but I was crammed rather tightly. Oliver took my mouth. I wondered about the sounds Mark and Jolene were listening to; my mouth sucking Oliver's cock, the wet slap of flesh against flesh as they fucked me. Our moans, our grunts, the exclamations of delight at how tight I was. Tears overflowed my eyes thinking of it. 

Videos Clips
http://www.xvideos.com/video44446023/_3p_004
http://www.xvideos.com/video43089615/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video38687639/91_1080p_
http://www.xvideos.com/video43109753/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39745637/_178_
http://www.xvideos.com/video35496425/_tm_
http://www.xvideos.com/video38496215/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video39581465/his_sister_with_sleeping_pills_-_javx.cc
http://www.xvideos.com/video39673181/sister_fuck_litter_sister_s_boyfriend
http://www.xvideos.com/video37211433/fuck_erikamomotani
http://www.xvideos.com/video41904605/ntr-007_-_..._
http://www.xvideos.com/video41865255/_ntr_3_8_
http://www.xvideos.com/video41966573/sex_at_home
http://www.xvideos.com/video34455359/most_beautiful_japanese_woman_ever-_see_more_at_www.oppavids.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video34564471/0010

[JEMMA]

Stranger, the one in my ass, climaxed first. I could feel his cock swelling in my back door, so tightly packed from their double fucking, the spurts of hot cum not particularly noticeable, except for the extra slickness it gave me. He didn't shrink much after, nor did he withdraw, content to feel the other cock millimeters away plowing into my cunt. I'll not lie. It felt good. 

"Fuck me," I said, still crying. "Fuck my slutty cunt, you bastard. Make me cum." 

244582

Make me cum. I was seconds away, about to reach my peak and I slid up and down his cock, reaching for it. I just beat Familiar, my cunt spasming moments before he grunted and spewed thick, ropy spouts of his seed into me. Oliver, on his second orgasm of the day, still had some time left, and he continued working his cock down my throat as I moaned and gargled around it. My orgasm over, I concentrated on his cock, willing him to cum, so I could get through this faster, to end the sounds of my begging and moaning to be treated like a whore. Oliver grunted and released a salty flood of cum in my mouth, pulling out when I'd had a taste, leaving the rest of it on my face.

Stranger, finally pulling out of my ass, gaping, dripping his cum. 

"Where are you going?" Oliver asked.

"To wash my cock off," he said.

"No need," Oliver said. "She's been trained to suck your cock clean." 

244583

A new cock replacing Oliver's in my mouth, slick with cum, sharp, pungent; smelling of my well fucked ass. I gagged slightly, but got him down, began sucking him to hardness. Familiar pushing me up and off of him, his shrinking cock slipping from my slick cunt. When Stranger was hard, he pushed me flat on my back and entered me, starting to fuck my cunt. My face was pulled to the side and another cum covered cock nudged at my lips and I opened for it, sucking him down, cleaning him off. 

"Suck it, whore," Familiar said, "suck my cock hard again." 

He held my head and began rocking back and forth, fucking my mouth. Familiar grew hard and pulled out of my mouth long enough to dangle his sack over my lips. I sucked each of his balls into my mouth and rolled it around, swirling my tongue over the wrinkled skin.

Oliver was hard again and he made Stranger pull me over on top of him and spread my ass cheeks for him. Spearing hard into my ass, he almost knocked me off Stranger's shaft. I fucked down hard to reacquire him, filling my cunt once more. We grunted like animals, pounding, slipping, sliding, hard shafts hammering my soft holes. I howled for them to fill me with their cum, dying inside, knowing they could hear me outside, begging to be fucked. Wanting to die, but wanting to cum first. I orgasmed, my body shuddering through my spasms. Almost before it ended, I climaxed again, Stranger cumming with me, feeling my pussy pulsating on his prick as he filled me with his spunk. Familiar was holding my head, throat fucking himself, close, so close, his cock twitching, finally shooting his wad, soaking my tonsils in his cum, then pulling out to add the last few spurts to my face. Only Oliver fucking me still. I lay gasping as he gave his final thrusts and froze, his cock spewing into my rectum. 

All of them withdrew from my body and made me lick them clean, their cocks limp and tired for the moment. They finished and I lay down, sprawled face up on the bed, cum leaking from every hole, dripping down my face.

244584

"Let's take a short break, gentlemen, give ourselves a moment to recover before we fuck her some more," Oliver said, "have a drink. I can offer you bourbon, scotch, or a great rum, straight or on the rocks, though I don't recommend rocks for the scotch. It's a wonderful single malt." 

They left the room, arguing the assorted merits of their favorite alcohol.

Jolene's voice in my ear. "Are you all right?"

"Didn't I sound all right?" I said. "I know you heard me begging them to fuck me; to fill me with their cum. It's the worst thing I can think of, you listening to me, knowing how perverted I am. I want to die. What's worse yet, I know I'll beg again when they come back to finish me off. Nothing is too degrading for me to get off on. I should just accept my fate, divorce Tan and become the whore I'm meant to be."

"Don't say that, Brenda. We will end this somehow. Listen to me. You're better than this. Don't despair yet."

I didn't speak. Nothing Jolene could say would make me feel better about myself. I was too tired to argue. How could she argue with the facts? I was a fucking whore. Three men I detested, two of whom I didn't even know, could fuck the living shit out of me and I would beg for it. I would beg for their hard cocks and their salty sperm, to feel them stretching my cunt and piercing my ass. What was I doing? Why did I even care anymore?

"Listen, you bitch. Don't you fucking quit on me now! What the fuck am I even doing out here if you're going to roll over like a dog and die?" JackAss. JackAss was yelling at me. "So what if you like to fuck! Fucking is fun. I like to fuck. Everybody loves to fuck. You enjoy fucking? So God damn what! You're not fighting because you hate to fuck. You're fighting because you have the right to fuck who you want. Now get your head out of your ass and get back in the fucking game. You've got a fucking job to do and you're not done yet. You got me soldier?"

"Yes, sir."

"I'm not a sir. Sirs are candy asses. I'm a fucking Ranger, HooYaw. Get it together before I have to come in there and kick your ass."

"Yes, JackAss."

244585

"That's more like it. Now think how you're going to pull this off. I'm not telling you again."

"Okay."

I sat there in the dark and silence, still wearing my mask, waiting for them to return. My purse was in the study. If I was alone in there for 15 seconds, I could put the book on the shelf. The sunglasses were in my purse as well. I needed a reason to put them on, and then forget them. Only reason to put them on was to protect my eyes from sunlight. Oliver had a pool in the back, with a privacy fence around his yard. Once the other two men left, I could suggest going out to the pool for the evening. Even Oliver would be tired by then. You can't cozy up to him though. He'd never believe me. I have to be sarcastic and hateful, yet still get him to go outside. When I do, I'll go to my purse for my sunglasses, slip the book on the bookshelf, maybe grab a couple bugs, one for the bedroom in case he doesn't leave my sunglasses on the dresser. I've got a plan, but be flexible, ready to change.

Roughly 20, 30 minutes went by, I had no certainty as to the length. I heard them returning and knelt on the bed, waiting. The cum on my face had dried to a crusty mask. The cum in my cunt and ass was starting to congeal.

"Where did you find this whore, Oliver? I've never met anyone who seemed to love fucking more than she does." Familiar speaking.

"I bagged her at her wedding," Oliver replied. "Got her to suck my cock while her husband was waiting at the altar. She has an almost unlimited capacity for sex. You heard her. She can't get enough. I believe it's my turn to use her cunt and sir; you have to try her ass. It's so tight it will feel like she's squeezing the head off."

244586

"Her cunt was pretty tight, too," Stranger said. "Especially with you in her ass."

"Hard to believe she was a virgin on her wedding night, isn't it?" Oliver said. 

"You're kidding," Familiar said, "a virgin."

"Never even sucked a cock until she sucked mine," Oliver said.

"When was this? 5 years ago?"

"About 10 months. I also fucked her right across the street from her husband's office," Oliver said.

"He doesn't care if his wife is a whore?" Familiar asked.

"Doesn't know. You should see her lie to him. I was licking her cunt when she was talking to him on the phone. He didn't have a clue. Let's finish this up. One more round of cum and she might almost have enough. Suck me hard, slut."

244587

Oliver's cock touched my lips and I opened up for him. He slid in. I could still taste my ass on him. I didn't even gag this time. I guess you could get used to anything. When Oliver was hard, he help me mount him. The sweet heat in my cunt warning me I was going to cum some more. Mister Familiar was the next one to use my mouth to get hard. I believed I finally realized who he was. He was running for Attorney General and with the election in a little over two weeks, was hitting the airwaves hard with his campaign ads. It took him a little longer this time. He was the oldest of the trio. Still, the fact he'd be fucking my ass while all my other holes were filled was enough to finally get him hard enough to slide into my cum soaked rectum. My sphincter stretched enough today to provide little impediment to his cock, even though he was also the largest of the three. 

Leaving only Stranger, who filled my mouth as soon as the other two were comfortably fucking my other two holes. If I was a slut, I was going to act like a slut, audience be damned. I moaned around the cock in my mouth, I fucked the cocks in my crotch. I gave them everything I had and they appreciated it. The couldn't stop exclaiming what a whore I was, the perfect fuck, willing to give every part of myself for their pleasure and mine. 

I stopped trying to resist my lust. I loved to fuck and fuck I would. I climaxed, once, twice, three times while they reamed me. I slurped on the cock in my throat, encouraging Stranger to gift me his seed. I rolled between the two cocks filling my belly and butt, trying to drive them deeper inside, whimpering all the while. I was Nin-imma, Mesopotamian goddess of the cunt, milking for their cum. Stranger climaxed and I sipped his cum like nectar, sucking it from his balls. Oliver bucked up and released, surrendering his 4th batch of sperm while I bounced on his cock. Familiar alone remained, plowing my ass. 

"Fuck me," I begged. "Please, make me cum again. I love to cum. You make me feel so good."

For an older guy, he was battering me good; long, deep thrusts into my ass, using every inch of his dick to plunder my butt. I orgasmed.

"Cum in me. Cum in my ass. Fill it with your cream, you bastard," I moaned, convulsing over his cock.

Finally, I felt him swell and he added his cum to the stew in my ass.

"Let me suck your cock," I pleaded. "Let me clean my ass off your prick." 

His cock twitched in my ass hearing me beg to suck it. He happily withdrew from my rectum and I turned around to suck it into my mouth like the depraved cock sucking whore I was. When he was clean, I made sure the other two cocks were free of cum as well, licking my lips when I finished like a cat with cream. 

I knelt on the bed while they dressed. Oliver escorted them out. When he returned, he told me I could remove my mask. The mask came off and I blinked in the sunlight. He tossed me a towel and told me to wipe the cum off. I stood up and stretched, cum running down my legs from my ass and cunt. I slowly wiped it off, dabbing at the tender orifices, sore from the rampant fucking.

"You really seemed to get into your fucking at the end," Oliver noted.

"Am I mistaken. Isn't this what you wanted all along, for me to finally become so depraved I'd beg for cock every chance I got? Now, I'm begging for it and you seem surprised."

"I didn't think it would be so easy."

"It wasn't easy. What else could you do to me? I've surrendered every hole, all of my dignity, the love and honor of my husband and my marriage. You said it yourself, every time I was given a choice, I made the slut's choice, revealing my inner nature. I'm beginning to accept who and what I am. You've proven beyond a doubt I'm a whore. When you made me suck your cock after fucking me ass, I lost the last shred of self-respect I possessed. There's nothing left of me but the cock hungry shell you've turned me into. Why fight it any longer?" 

He looked at me. "Go take a shower."

I went into the bathroom.

"Signing out," I whispered. "I'm about to get wet." Hiding the bug under my towel, I took a quick shower. I came out drying myself, the ear piece concealed in my hand and stood by the sliding door leading to his pool and spa. This was the tricky part.

"If we're done fucking for awhile, have you any objection to me using the hot tub. My cunt and ass are quite sore and it would be a relief to soak in hot water for awhile."

"Why not."

I hung up the towel in the bathroom and headed to his study.

"Where are you going?" Oliver asked.

"To get my sunglasses from my purse. It's still quite bright outside. It's only 3:30."

"Okay."

I breathed a sigh of relief as he let me go, sauntering slowly, restraining the impulse to run. Taking a quick glance down the hall to ensure Oliver hadn't followed me, I went into my purse, and slapped the book into the bookshelf. Snagging an audio bug and the sunglasses, the bug went under a corner of his desk where he was unlikely to touch.

"Book and bug in study," I whispered to earpiece before shoving it to the bottom of my purse. I sauntered back as easily as I'd left and went out to his deck. Oliver followed behind. Laying the towel on one of the deck chairs, I slid into the tub, sighing as I went in. My nether regions really were quite sore. 

Oliver sat on a chair nearby, still studying me, wondering what I was doing.

I closed my eyes behind my sunglasses, his frank appraisal a little scary. Don't panic, Brenda. You're doing fine.

"I'm surprised you haven't made me sun myself at your pool before. Your neighbor can see over the fence from his second floor. It's the kind of shitty thing that's right up your alley."

He glanced over at the neighbors. "I believe the Missus uses that as a sewing or craft room. No one but her is usually there. Not nearly embarrassing enough," he replied.

"No. I suppose not. Still; every little bit helps. Just out of curiosity, are we done fucking now. I didn't get a ton of sleep last night and I'm supposed to contact Tan tonight; kind of a mutual masturbation thing we have worked out."

"No, I want you to spend the night."

"I guess I won't be FaceTiming with Tan tonight, since he'll recognize this isn't our home."

"When he calls, tell him one of your girlfriends is visiting, so you can't masturbate."

"You do realize, don't you, that just because I've decided I really like fucking, really, really like fucking; I still don't like fucking you."

"That's the Brenda I know and love," Oliver said. "I was getting worried about you."

From that moment on, Oliver seemed to relax again and not pay as much attention to me. 15 minutes in the spa, I got out and started swimming laps, resting my sunglasses on a table facing Oliver. It had been quite awhile since I'd done them. I'd been posing almost every day and busy with Tan or my other, depraved, life. My honeymoon was the last time I remembered swimming laps. Oliver slapped a couple steaks on the grill, opened a bag of mixed salad greens and cracked open a bottle of wine. He called me out of the pool when the steaks were done. I ate, my sunglasses back on, but I remained as aloof and detached from him as possible. 

He seemed to like it that way, not yet sure he could trust slut Brenda. He was right. I'd decided if I was going to surrender every particle of the old me and sink into his pit of depravity, I was going to take him down with me, hopefully to drown. When I finished eating, I got back in the hot tub, not ready to swim laps after eating. When I felt I'd boiled enough, I got out and lay down in one of the deck chairs. I closed my eyes.

"I want to fuck again."

I opened my eyes. Oliver was standing over my lounge, his cock hard.

"Can't we give it a rest. My cunt and ass are still sore from the fucking I took this afternoon. I need to recover or I won't remain as tight as you seem to like me."

"Your mouth then." 

I got up to go in the house.

"No, out here."

I glanced at the neighbors house, the window on the second floor. The lowering sun was shining on the glass and was impossible to see into.

Noticing my look, Oliver said, "I haven't seen anyone up there, if that's what you're wondering, but I only do if it's dark and the light is on. For all I know, she's been watching you all afternoon. If she's watching, give her a show. Demonstrate how a slut sucks cock."

I sighed. Sitting on the edge of my lounge, I tugged Oliver's cock into my mouth. I deep throated his erection for 15 minutes, demonstrating every talent I now possessed. I realized my sunglasses were still on and my invisible watchers would be viewing a close up of the base of his rigid prick and pubic hair slowly bobbing back and forth, like they were sucking Oliver's cock. I smiled, wondering how uncomfortable the two men might be if they were watching. I cupped his sack and slurped loudly, feeling his balls twitch before his cock swelled and I received my love offering. He allowed me to swallow it all. Facials only seemed to be his thing when someone else was watching. He wasn't sure of the person in the upstairs window. He didn't know he had another audience. When his cock was clean, I leaned back on the lounge, relaxing once more. 

The sun setting, I went into his bedroom, setting the sunglasses on his clothes bureau pointed into his room, crossing my fingers they'd remain there. We went into his family room and turned on the TV. He asked me what I wanted to watch. I scrolled through the offerings in the Guide settling on the TV series "Outlander" on Starz. Tan and I didn't get Starz, so I hadn't followed the TV show, but I loved the books. The guy playing Jamie Fucker was a barrel chested stud. Oliver had me sit beside him and lightly stroked my breasts and/or sex while we watched it, keeping me on edge.

It was between seasons for the series, but they were replaying season two, where Jamie and Claire were in France trying to disrupt the Jacobite rebellion to keep the battle of Culloden from happening. I laughed at the episode where Claire had her cunt waxed like the French nobility and Jamie was surprised to find her bare. I cried at the episode where Jamie and Black Jack Randall duel and they're arrested and Claire loses her baby. I cringed when Claire had to sleep with King Louis to obtain Jamie's release from prison. Too much like my own life, I suppose.

Tan called and Oliver paused the show, but he kept his hands on me, playing with my body, as I talked to Tan.

"Hey, Brenda. Are you as ready as I am?"

"I'm sorry, Tan, but a couple of the girls are over right now and I can't masturbate with you right now."

"You know this is the time for our thing. Why haven't you gotten rid of them?"

"What am I supposed to say? Tan's going to call at 10 and we're going to masturbate for each other on FaceTime. Please leave."

"Why not?"

"Have I ever told your friends to leave when we had other plans?"

"No," he admitted.

Oliver was gently stroking my clit now, erect and poking from my folds, Oliver hoping to make my cum or at least moan while Tan was on the phone to see how I'd explain it away. I needed to get rid of him quickly. 

"I'll make it up to you soon, Tan, I promise. We're in the middle of a game now. Text me and I'll do it whenever you want, even in the middle of modeling for Suki." 

Tan would probably love that. I suppressed a moan, almost choking on it. 

"Okay, I'll hold you to that," Tan said. "Whenever I want."

"I love you. Bye, honey," I got out, hanging up just before I moaned, rolling my cunt and my eager nubbin against Oliver's hand.

"You fucking bastard!" I screamed. .... ....

[JEMMA]

I nonetheless mounted him, dying to have a cock in me; any cock, even Oliver's. I started riding him, bouncing up and down his shaft, desperate to cum. There was no hope for me. I was addicted to cock now, addicted to sex, addicted to cumming. Oliver was grinning like the fucking Cheshire Cat as I rode him. It only took me a couple minutes to cum, and a couple more to cum again. My pussy was soup, slick with my fluids. I rode him until he orgasmed, spilling what little cum he had left today in my cunt. It was the sixth time I'd drained him. I climbed off him, ready to resume the show, but he made me suck him clean again. Cleanliness before Outlander his new adage.

245051

We finished the show we were watching, then I wanted to go to bed, unable to stand myself any longer and hoping sleep would bring relief the waking world didn't. I despaired from wanting to fuck Oliver so much after speaking to my husband, my phone still warm in my hand when I plunged over his cock. 

Oliver stayed up awhile longer, watching the news. I went to bed conscious of the camera eye in the bedroom, silently watching, recording, knowing whatever else happened in this room, other people would be witnesses. I cried myself to sleep.

I woke briefly when Oliver climbed into bed with me, sliding against my back, his cock, limp between my cheeks, so much like Tan, I started silently weeping again, though I found the arms of Morpheus shortly after. 

245052

Next morning, Oliver woke me, petting and stroking me. His cock was hard. I could feel him on my backside, resting against my anus.

"If you want me to suck you after you fuck me in the ass, you need to let me cleanse myself first. It's been almost 24 hours since I last did it."

"Fair enough," Oliver said. "I'll wash up afterward."

Putting a couple of the pillows under my hips, I lay over them with my legs parted. Oliver was kind enough to lube my ass before pushing through the star sphincter. He took his time entering me, realising I might still be sore from yesterday. He wanted me to enjoy his fucking. It was no fun to him unless he could make me cum against my will. I was a little sore, but a fading ache, soon to disappear. I lay quiescent, absorbing his strokes for as long as I could without responding. My body eventually betrayed me, as it so often did, and I found myself fucking back against him. I was still silent but for tiny moans and whimpers I hoped were too soft for the camera to hear. Despite my best intentions, my orgasm was loud enough for the neighbors to hear, so I knew once more my depravity was clear to everyone. 

245053

Oliver got up and washed himself, returning with a washcloth so I could wipe off the cum leaking from my ass. 

"Anything else, or can I go now," I said.

"Have breakfast with me, and after I fuck your cunt again, you can leave."

I nodded. He left me alone while he fixed breakfast and I was able to plant a couple more bugs around his living room, family room and bedroom as I wandered his house, seemingly at loose ends. He called me to breakfast and we ate silently while he glanced at the Sunday newspaper. When I was done with my breakfast, he got me to suck his cock under the table while he continued reading until he was hard, then he bent me over the breakfast table with my face in the dishes and fucked me hard. I orgasmed twice before Oliver filled my cunt with his creamy seed. 

Say what else you would about Oliver; his balls were an almost inexhaustible source of cum. I knew I was unlikely to be the only woman he fucked. Given his actions at the Club, men might also be a source of sex for him, so perhaps we all kept his reproductive system in perfect working order. He patted my ass when he pulled out of me and I knelt down to clean him off once more. 

"Done now," I said, standing up.

"You can leave now."

I dressed and gathered all my things except the sunglasses. Before I left, Oliver told me I'd be busy on Election Day and not to make any other plans.

"More sex magic to get the Attorny General candidate elected?" I asked.

"You recognized him, huh?" 

245056

"His ads are all over TV and the radio. All he had to do was talk enough and I'd recognize his voice. He couldn't shut up."

Oliver laughed. "No, I took care of his election yesterday. It's why you were fucking him. I've got much bigger plans for Election Day. I'm thinking National Election. I want Donald Trump to be president. He's my kind of pervert. Hilary should be a fucking whore like you."

"She's ahead in the polls," I said. "Most political pundits are calling the election hers already."

"We'll see. You'll be going out to the Club again. Cleanse your ass beforehand. I'm sure it will see a lot of action. Most people don't get to fuck an ass as nice and tight as yours." I wondered how nice and tight I would be before they were done. I'd only been fucked in the ass three times by Oliver and his friends and I was sore.

One last thing I wanted to know. "I can't believe that idiot thinks you won't use that fucking film you recorded yesterday against him. How stupid is he?"

245059

"Pretty damn stupid," Oliver said, laughing. "You said it yourself. He's an idiot."

Maybe Jolene or Mark could find some way to use that line against Oliver. There'd been more than one idiot fucking me yesterday.

Videos Supreme
http://www.xvideos.com/video43022383/japanese_sex
http://www.xvideos.com/video39814505/japanese_sex
http://www.xvideos.com/video43039219/jav_wife_having_affair_with_husbands_boss
http://www.xvideos.com/video41752007/kagp_070_full_movie_jav
http://www.xvideos.com/video41354759/_passion18.asia_viec_nhe_luong_cao_akari_tsumugi
http://www.xvideos.com/video40600243/abs-217_

[Altigater]

Very nice share TS, thanks :)

[rider0101]

Been reading ur story since u post bro. One of the best. Do keep it up !

[JEMMA]

Been reading ur story since u post bro. One of the best. Do keep it up !
Really?? Thank you... Will try my best to give more whenever possible...., Thanks again bro.!

[antyhowacc]

Keep it up. Love your stories since your other thread!

[JEMMA]

We'd arranged for Jolene to meet me at my house when I got home. I was surprised Tiffany was with her. I started crying as soon as I saw them, Tiffany gathering me into her arms and comforting me until I was done. 

245969

"Jolene told me you had a rough couple days and you might want some company."

I nodded, still sobbing, clinging to her like a drowning man. When I finally cried myself out, they led me to the couch and we sat down, Tiffany still keeping her arms around me. 

245970

"The good news is; everything's in place. We got what we needed at the Club and everything's up and running at Oliver's place. Using the same frequency of the wireless cameras in the club, JackAss was able to infiltrate the computer system there. He has traps in place that will note wherever the information in the club is sent to. One of those has already been identified as Oliver's computer, and JackAss was able to piggy back on that signal and install some viruses that will corrupt his entire system on command, destroying everything on it. Any files he sends on his computer will automatically be sent to JackAss's system as well. In the meanwhile, he's monitoring all of his computer communications, and searching through all of his contacts. Some of them are obviously coded like 'The Lion King' and 'Daedalus'. Some of the recordings from yesterday were already sent out."

"Oliver promised copies to the two other men who used me," I said. "Unless it goes to more than those two, it won't tell us much."

"Actually," Jolene said. "It's already been sent out to six other computers, all coded email addresses. Assuming two of them were the other participants yesterday; four other people have the movies."

Great. My humiliating sexual performance yesterday was in the hands of at least seven people. Not including Jolene, Mark and JackAss, who'd heard everything and might need to go through it to decipher something we didn't already know." 

245971

"I understand." I started sobbing again. Would I never run out of tears. Probably not until Oliver ran out of cum. 

"The only thing we have left to do is get you back to the Club to see if any of your files go anyplace other than Oliver's computer and from there to wherever. So far, it's only gone to his, but none of it was yours, so we need to be sure."

245972

"Oliver told me I'd be going to the Club on Election Day, something to do with getting Trump elected."

Tiffany and Jolene looked at one another and Tiffany said, "That's two more weeks away, Brenda. Will you make it that long? You're not doing well. Jolene told me what happened last night."

I sniffed. "I've already accepted who I am, Tiffany. My only concern is taking Oliver down with me. You don't know what it was like. I can't possibly describe it. Three men sharing me, cunt to ass to mouth, and I craved it. I wanted it. I implored them to fuck me. Last night, I was on the phone with Tan and while I was talking to him, Oliver was playing with my clit, trying to make me moan for my husband. I hated him with every fiber of my being, yet still couldn't wait to get his cock in me and ride him to orgasm. No normal person could do that. I'm sick. I've been twisted beyond all recognition. You can't help what I've become. Oliver won. I'm done, toast, stick a fork in me, cooked." 

245973

"I don't believe you," Tiffany said. "You're the best woman I know."

"I think you'd change your mind if you saw me yesterday."

"No, now. I think you're good now."

"Maybe before. Before Oliver; BO. Maybe I was good once. I don't know anymore. I know I'm not the same as I was." I started crying again. "Just promise me, no matter what happens, Oliver goes down. He gets fucked as completely as I've been fucked." 

"That's a promise I'm safe making," Jolene said. "Some way, shape or method, that bastard will get his."

Jolene left shortly after. Tiffany stayed with me. Getting me to eat something, then leading me to my bed and tucking me in. I curled up in the sheets and covers, the fetal position. Tiffany got behind me and held me.

245974

"We'll get some psychiatric counseling for you after this is over," Tiffany said. "You'll get better again. You'll see."

"I don't think you understand, Tiffany," I whispered. "If you asked me to, I'd crawl between your legs now and bring you to a screaming orgasm and I wouldn't bat an eye. It wouldn't make any difference. I'm a fuck toy now. I could maybe deny it when only Oliver and his friends knew what a whore I was, but Jolene, Mark and JackAss heard me. They're probably searching Oliver's computer looking at files of me fucking and sucking every cock and cunt Oliver wanted me to. Seeing who else has possession of it, who else knows what a slut I am. I licked Maria's cunt. She knows what I've done. Who else has seen the slut me? Everyone in Tan's office saw me fucking two men and getting off on it. How many took pictures or movies of the crazy bitch across the street getting double fucked? If I searched the internet now for fucking woman in open window, how many times would I see myself? What difference does it make anymore?" 

"They don't know who you were. No one knows it was you."

"I know it's me. Oliver knows it was me. The asshole with him knows it was me. I stripped in a shitty strip club and got fucked up on stage by a fucking hairy monster with a humongous cock. How many pictures or videos of that little incident are floating around somewhere? It's over, Tiffany. I'm not the person Tan married. Why try fooling myself any longer. I'll stick around long enough to see Oliver gets his without him becoming the wiser, then leave." 

245975

Tiffany didn't say anything more. She knew my mind was made up. I could be a stubborn bitch sometimes, and she didn't try to argue. Tiffany never did. She usually just tried an end run at some point. I'm not sure she had an end to run around, but she'd try it eventually. I finally went to sleep with her arm around me. At some point during the night, Tiffany got up and left and I settled back to sleep.

Videos attached
http://www.xvideos.com/video39437188/perselingkuhan_antara_adik_tiri_dan_istriku
http://www.xvideos.com/video48968327/japan_uncensored_0002_-_-_http_like.load.vn_m
http://www.xvideos.com/video48823497/an_affair_with_father_in_law
http://www.xvideos.com/video48791247/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48993911/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48985727/sss_fc2ppv_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48949019/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video48707901/japanese_cutie_with_perky_tits_gets_her_pussy_smas hed
http://www.xvideos.com/video48967865/japan_uncensored_0001_-_-_http_like.load.vn_m
http://www.xvideos.com/video48456837/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video46202321/i_trapped_my_brothers_wife_into_sex-1
http://www.xvideos.com/video46260243/i_trapped_my_brothers_wife_into_sex-2

[JEMMA]

Brenda gets devastating news and plans her revenge. This chapter contains scenes of oral and anal sex, incest, lesbian sex, gay sex, ass to mouth, group sex, and anal rimming. I still consider it to be in the non-consent/reluctance category despite the presence of these other topics because of the overall arc of the story.

Chapter 21 - Smothered in a Landslide 

On Monday, I couldn't speak to JackAss; could barely glance in his direction. I was so embarrassed I'd shown my true colours to him. Strangers fucking me no longer bothered me too much. Having my friends know what a whore I was made it much worse. The list of friends was growing longer. JackAss recognized my discomfort and left me alone. I waited quietly for Suki to show up. She got there and we rode silently down to the lake. I wasn't very talkative, and Suki realized I was in some pain. 

"Do you miss Tan?" Suki asked. 

I did miss Tan, very much. I wished he was here. I should never have agreed to Oliver's bet, hoping I could give Tan a child before my year was up. If I'd just resisted Tan's desire for a baby, he'd be here now and I wouldn't be giving myself to Oliver every chance he got. On the other hand, I was glad he wasn't here right now. I was so ashamed of myself, I felt there was a big red 'A' branded onto my forehead. Adulteress. Surely if he were here, he'd recognize I was not his wife anymore. He would know me for the whore I was. Nor had I become an adulteress like Hester Prynne, for love; but for stupidity and a momentary shame, now permanently embossed on my soul. 

Nor was it was simply my transgressions I now had to bear. I would go to Suki's and Erin's tonight and enable them to be spied upon, and every one of my friends would follow. Thankfully, I would not learn of their quirks and foibles. Jolene or Mark would listen to them, not me. I would only find out who my betrayer was. I hoped they choked on their 30 pieces of silver. 

246212

246213

"I do, but I fear I'm pensive for another reason," I said, giving her an answer. "Tan and I agreed to engage in FaceTime sex on Saturday night, but I was busy and couldn't accommodate him. I agreed to do so at another time of his choosing, including when I might be working with you. He has only to text me and I'm to stop what I'm doing and masturbate for him." 

Suki nodded, somehow understanding, having a lover like Erin she missed when they were parted. "I'll give you some privacy when he calls." 

"Thank you." 

Suki allowed me to wallow in my own pity as long as it didn't impinge upon her work. We took a break at mid day for lunch, eating at one of the outdoor tables at the guest house. Since I'd agreed to pose for Suki and without pay, she made sure she fed me every day we worked. Usually it was some form of salad, occasionally, a sandwich or cold grilled chicken. It gave me a chance to sit and refresh myself for the afternoon. We were done eating and preparing to leave the guest house when Tan texted me. 

246214

I'm ready. FaceTime me as soon as you are. 

"It's Tan," I said. 

"I'll give you some privacy," Suki said, getting up to leave. 

"I won't have any privacy here," I said, pointing to the security cameras. "You stay. I'll come and get you when I'm finished." 

I went back to our spot and sat in my resting chair, opened my robe and called Tan. It was 5 in the morning in Osaka. Tan was lying on the bed in his hotel room. When we had the connection, he reversed his phone and showed me his hard cock. His hand was on it, lightly stroking, doing just enough to keep himself hard. 

"Hi, sweetheart," I said. "I can see you're ready." 

246215

"Hell, yes," Tan said. "I was a very frustrated boy on Saturday night. Show me your pussy." 

I held the camera down by my cunt, so he could see me. 

"Come now. I know you masturbated anyway. You couldn't have been all that frustrated," I said. 

"I didn't get to watch you. I had to use my imagination and it's not as fun. Touch yourself." 

I glided a finger through my slit. I was already starting to get wet. It was quite arousing to masturbate for Tan like this. I parted my folds for him, showing him my entrance. I slid a finger in me to the second knuckle. 

"What did you imagine while you masturbated?" I asked, slowly finger fucking myself for my husbands enjoyment. 

"You masturbating for all of us after our strip poker game," Tan said, stroking his cock harder. 

"Why that?" I asked, sliding a second finger to join the first in my cunt. 

"Because it was so fucking hot," Tan moaned. "We were all turned on and everyone but Kathy was naked. It was one of the most erotic things I've ever seen." 

"Mmmm," I whispered. "I remember. I was so ashamed to be masturbating for all of you, but it was part of the eroticism for me. I orgasmed so quickly." 

246216

I removed my fingers and brought them, wet and slick, to my mouth and licked them clean for Tan. Tan groaned watching. His cock was so hard. I could see it twitching in the camera, close to cumming. I moved my fingers back down and lightly touched my clit, as hard and demanding of attention as Tan's cock was. 

"I'm going to cum soon," Tan groaned. "Are you with me?" 

246217

"I'm with you, Tan." All I had to do was rub slightly harder and I'd easily orgasm. 

I could see Tan's cock throbbing and a spurt of sperm shot from the top, quickly followed by another, Tan's hips bouncing with his strangled groans. One hard touch and I was moaning with him. My pussy was palpitating and I shoved three fingers as deep as I could go to keep it going as long as possible. My fluids began leaking out and running down to my ass. Tan's spurts slowed and his cream bubbled from his cock, flowing over the head. I could almost taste it. I wanted to taste it, feel it flow over my tongue, the salty sliminess of it; the warmth, heated to body temperature. I whimpered. 

246218

"When are you coming home to me?" I asked, still moaning. "Are you going to be able to take a break and come home before you finish the project?" 

"Maybe. We'll see where the project stands in three weeks. Maybe I can come back for Thanksgiving." 

Tan was smearing his sperm all over his cock, turning it a milky white. I imagined him shoving it into my cunt and I had another minor orgasm. I had to add a fourth finger to the mess in my cunt. 

"Press your boss. I can hardly wait for you to come back." At least it would reduce the frequency of my contacts with Oliver. 

"I will," he promised. "It's coming along well. I'll talk to you later, Brenda." He terminated the call. 

246219

I'd brought some napkins from our lunch and I wiped myself to remove the worst evidence of my climaxes from my body. I walked back to the guest house and I interrupted Suki playing a game on her phone. 

"So, how'd it go?" She asked, putting her phone away. 

"Everyone was satisfied," I replied. "It went as expected. I'm hoping Tan will be able to come home for Thanksgiving." 

"Good," Shizuko said. "Ready to go back to work?" 

"Sure. Do you mind if I stop by for a few minutes this evening? I haven't seen Erin for awhile." 

"No problem. Erin will be glad to see you." 

We finished up the day and as I was dressing, Suki said, "I probably only have another weeks worth of work on this piece. Should we have another party? It might have to be a BYOB party as I'm not getting paid for this one." 

"Any excuse for a party," I said. "Let's do it. We can have it at my place. Once I'm done here, I won't have anything to do." Except pleasure Oliver. "Planning a party would give me something to work on. Can I take a look at it?" 

"Of course, it's your painting." 

I walked over and studied it. It was a beautiful painting, despite the graphic nature of my nudity. So beautiful, I almost didn't resent Tan wanting to hang it in our house. Better than his office, I supposed. Given how I'd been fucked in front of his co-workers, it probably wouldn't take much to trigger the idea it was Tan's wife being fucked across the street. It's unlikely most of them would be fooled by fake cunt hair. They didn't know I kept myself shaved. 

"Have you found a model to do Richard WTF's next piece?" 

"I'm interviewing a couple of different girls next week," Suki replied. "Are you sure you don't want to do it? The $20K Mr. WTF is offering would be nice to have when you and Tan have a kid. He's hoping for some consistency between them. Indoors, outdoors, bondage, the themes are slightly different but the model holds them together." 

"No, I wouldn't be comfortable doing a piece like that. I sincerely doubt Tan would agree to my posing for such a picture." 

"Can't you ask him?" 

"Even if he agreed, I couldn't do it, Suki." It's too much like my own life, I thought, out of control. 

One other thought occurred to me. "I don't think I can do the teasing, kissing thing with you in front of JackAss anymore." 

"Why not?" 

"He knows too much about my personal life already. I don't think I can tease him anymore." 

"So what's different today compared to Friday?" Suki asked. 

He knows what a whore I am now, I thought. Teasing will reinforce that. 

"I just can't do it anymore, Suki. I'm sorry. It was fun while it lasted." 

"I enjoyed it." 

"Maybe we can tease Erin with a little kiss tonight?" I said. 

"Ooh. I'd like that. She'd get so jealous if she thought I'd been sleeping with you." 

"There you go. A new plan." 

We packed up and headed out and I still couldn't look at JackAss as I left. I felt bad, knowing he was helping me, doing a lot really. Lost a lot of sleep the last few nights. I should be thanking him for his help, yet couldn't even face him. I managed to give him a quick wave on parting, just to let him know I wasn't angry with him. 

I followed Suki home and we greeted Erin, who was cooking dinner, dressed in her panties and bra. She hadn't expected anyone but Suki to be coming home. Suki gave her a warm kiss and I gave her a quick hug. While they chatted in the kitchen, I went into their bedroom and bugged it, feeling like a total shit when I did. At least it was only an audio bug and no one would be watching them make love to each other. When Suki went into her bedroom to change out of her painting clothes and with Erin still cooking, I was able to another bug under the coffee table in front of the sofa. 

Erin invited me to stay for supper. Since the purported reason for me to be there was to see Erin, it made sense for me to stay. We talked about their various projects while we ate. Erin looked like a lean, mean, fighting machine. Her workouts had really toned and shaped her. She'd gone to the US trials for the 2016 Summer Olympics in Rio, just missing the team, and hoping to make the 2020 squad. She was playing semi-professionally for a club team. The Professional Volleyball League's closest team was Florida and Erin didn't want to move so far from Suki while she was doing so well painting for Wharton. Suki had promised they'd move to Florida after she was established. She was starting to get some of her artwork purchased by other people now WTF started buying her work, and some other commissions which she planned to do after finishing WTF's next piece, the bondage painting. Shizuko figured she could move in 6 months or so. 

When it came time for me to leave, Suki and I kissed for a few minutes as we used to do for JackAss while Erin looked on in mouth dropping amazement. 

"You two haven't been having sex, have you?" 

I laughed. "No, why would you say such a thing? I know you and Suki are together." 

"Duh," Erin said pointing to the two of us still wrapped in a warm embrace. 

"Oh, this. This is nothing. We just got used to saying goodbye like this when we ended for the day. It means nothing," I said. 

"You never say goodbye to me like that. I'm jealous." 

"You haven't been with me 3 or 4 times a week for the last several months. Really; It doesn't mean anything." 

"Good, it doesn't have to mean anything with me either." 

"Gee, I don't know. Suki, what do you think." 

"I thought it was our special thing. It's not special if you're going to do it with everyone." 

"That's true. It wouldn't be special anymore." 

"Oh, all right. Go ahead and kiss her," Suki said. "No point in giving her a tizzy fit." 

So, I ended up kissing Erin as I'd just kissed Suki. It was somewhat strange only in that she was taller than I was, more like kissing Tan. Despite all the sex I'd been having, I really hadn't been kissing anyone. It was a sign of affection for people for whom I had affection, which was definitely not Oliver and all the others he had fucking me. The only things I touched with my lips were cock and cunt. It was nice actually kissing lips, and Erin's were soft and supple. 

"Mmm, nice," Erin said when we finished. "Are you sure you're not a lesbian?" 

"Pretty sure," I laughed. "I love a good hard cock in me. Don't get used to kissing like this when we say goodbye. Thanks for dinner. I appreciate you girls. I really do. When Suki's done with my painting, I'm going to have a party. You're invited, of course." 

"I'll be there. What about kissing hello? Could I get used to that?" 

"Don't think so, Erin. Sorry. I'll see you tomorrow, Suki. Later, Erin." 

Over the next several evenings, I visited everyone of my friends except Tiffany and left an audio bug or two. Sydney was out when I went to Tanner's parents, but I told them Sydney had left something at my house and I wanted to leave it in her room. I could only do her bedroom, though it was a large one as I expected she wouldn't be talking or meeting with anyone in front of Tan's parents. They let me in and I went upstairs and left one of the bugs on one of the shelves, and another stuck behind the headboard of her bed. She was the last of them. Jolene sent me quick texts each day telling me they hadn't discovered anything new from any of the bugs I'd left with my friends. I was happy to hear it, but wondered who my betrayer was. Jolene said the sunglasses camera remained in Oliver's bedroom until Thursday evening, when they got moved to living room. The camera was pointing up at the ceiling the next couple days. Maybe I could move it again when I saw him next. 

[JEMMA]

Oliver left me alone on Friday night, but told me to be at his house on Saturday at 10am and prepare by cleansing myself again. I supposed this would be a regular thing from now on, taking cock ass to mouth. I was happy to have Friday free and contacted Tan to talk to him. We ended our conversation with some phone sex. Saturday morning, I got up early enough to prepare myself for Oliver and arrived shortly before ten. He made me strip down and put on a mask, one I couldn't see out of, so I guessed another local celebrity or politician would be using me today in addition to Oliver. 

246446

He told me the guest star would be arriving at 10:30am and tied me down on his bed, spread-eagled, my cunt displayed wide for whatever they were going to do to me. Until the guest star arrived, Oliver played with me, getting my cunt juices flowing and my nipples hard as granite shards. The doorbell rang and Oliver got up to answer it and I waited, breathing hard, wondering who'd be using me today. 

They entered the room and I could hear zippers unzipping and shoes hitting the floor. 

"You may lick her cunt," Oliver said, and I realized it was another woman joining us today. 

I expected her cunt to descend on my mouth, but instead, it was the other way around. Oh my God, it felt nice. This woman was no Slut, but she'd licked cunt before and she was good. In no time at all, she gave me an orgasm. She didn't stop after my climax but kept going, but I heard her grunt, and the slapping of flesh on flesh and realized she was getting fucked while she licked me. She mumbled something about fucking her ass, so I wasn't the only one who Oliver fucked that way. I wondered if she was doing this voluntarily or if she'd been blackmailed like I was. 

246445

Oliver was in no rush to cum, so he fucked her nice and slow and she was moaning pretty good, muffled in my cunt. She wasn't trained as well as I'd been, so she lost focus when she climaxed. Oliver continued fucking her, her lips bumping up against my pussy each time he thrust in her ass. She made me cum again, despite her lack of concentration. Pretty soon Oliver was grunting and I recognized the sounds of his impending release. 

"Fuck!" He exclaimed. "Take it in your ass. Take it all bitch." He gave another deep groan and quit slapping against her ass as he climaxed. She orgasmed as well, her mouth leaving my cunt as she howled her release. 

"Very good. Now, slut, I want you to suck the cum out of her ass and before you protest, she cleansed her ass this morning just as you did," Oliver said. 

246447

"I can't," I said. "It's too disgusting." 

"More disgusting than cleaning my cock off after it's been in your ass?" 

"Yes." 

"How is it more disgusting?" Oliver asked. 

"You want me to stick my tongue her ass." 

"So what. You think your tongue will go as deep in her ass as my cock did?" 

"No," I admitted. 

"So at most, you're going to be licking the top inch or so of her rectum instead of my cock which was buried 6 inches deep, that's what you're whining about." I didn't respond. "Nevertheless, you are tied down and she's going to put her ass on your face, so you might as well clean it or it's going to drip all over your face." 

246448

It was a facetious argument, but one I wasn't going to win, so I quit arguing. Worse yet, I knew Jolene and others would be listening to this verbal argument on the bug I planted in this room. They knew I would be sucking cum from someone's ass. At least I protested a bit before succumbing. After 15 seconds or so when they realized I was done protesting, she lowered her ass to my mouth and I licked and sucked the cum from her ass. From what I could tell, it was a lovely ass, well formed and nicely shaped, and her ass didn't taste all that different from mine. When I was done with her and unable to extract more, Oliver fed me his cock and I licked it clean as well. When I was done, he untied me and he told us to lick each other, so we got in a 69 with me on top, and proceeded to pleasure each other for the next 20 minutes or so, both of us having multiple orgasms in the interim. Her more than me because of my training with Mistress Toni and Slut. 

246450

I felt Oliver put some lube on my ass and realized he was going to fuck me there too. He slowly and deliberately pushed through my sphincter and buried himself in my ass as we continued to lick one another. It was an erotic extravaganza, being fucked in the ass while having my cunt licked to distraction. I spasmed in orgasm more frequently than my partner now, having all my erogenous zones played with. It was better than a double penetration, she was such a good cunt licker. After another three or four more orgasms, Oliver plunged hard and deep and coated my rectum with his cum. 

246449

This time, it was my turn to have my ass licked and I climaxed again as her tongue swirled in my back door. I still had to lick Oliver's cock, while she reamed me with her tongue. Finished, I heard her taking a shower and then dressing while I lay on the bed waiting for her to leave. Oliver escorted her out. When he returned, I was allowed to remove my mask. 

"Not bad, slut. You're progressing every day." 

246451

What was there to say. When you're right, you're right. I'd gone from ass to mouth to mouth on ass. Could I be any more perverted? I suppose I would be if I no longer cared if the ass was cleansed. I hoped I never reached that point. I wondered who's ass it was I stuck my tongue in, straining for another drop of cum. Was it someone I voted for, someone I watched on TV? 

Selected Video Clips
http://www.xvideos.com/video48906149/i_take_my_boss_to_my_house_after_a_long_day_of_wor k_to_seduce_her_with_my_massages_and_then_fuck_her _really_hard._part_1
http://www.xvideos.com/video48899993/i_take_my_boss_to_my_house_after_a_long_day_of_wor k_to_seduce_her_with_my_massages_and_then_fuck_her _really_hard._part_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video48611239/chinese_model_alice_zhou_-_nude_shoot_bts_raw_02_for_more_videos_http_cu5.io _rtnhnw
http://www.xvideos.com/video48553819/chinese_model_zhou_yanxi_shows_her_sweet_pussy_for _more_videos_http_cu5.io_rtnhnw
http://www.xvideos.com/video48510185/chinese_model_yiyang_more_video_http_cu5.io_zxerxy ps

More Videos Sharing (downloads only)
https://openload.co/f/exihBmZ6uLA
https://openload.co/f/OP3qcUQoGiE
https://openload.co/f/nW44QlBo1-M
https://openload.co/f/YGVVHJhyB_E

[whiteiphone4321]

What an amazing story! I'm flabbergasted at the amount of skill and effort you have put in. Bravo!

[JEMMA]

"May I leave now, sir?" 

"I'm not quite done," Oliver said. "I'd still like to fuck your cunt today, but a little later after lunch." 

"May I use the pool again, sir?" 

"Certainly." 

"Where did you put my sunglasses?" I asked. As if I didn't know. 

"In the living room." 

246591

I went and found them, putting them on before going outside. I probably couldn't leave them the same way I did last week. Outside, I look up at the window overlooking Oliver's pool. The houses aren't that close together, so it isn't like every detail would be visible, but cognizant there could be someone there, I'm somewhat cautious of where and how I sit. I start doing laps, continuing until Oliver calls me to lunch, a chef salad. I eat, glad to eat something which doesn't taste of ass. After we're done, Oliver has me suck his cock again. Outside, where I might be seen. He doesn't cum and when he's hard, he bends me over one of the lounges and fucks my cunt. I cum for him. 

"I want you to come over on Wednesday evening, so cleanse yourself again," he said. As he draws closer to finishing, "I won't see you this weekend because you have a busy day ahead of you on Election Day. So big, I don't want to risk you becoming sore on the weekend. Cleanse yourself and be here at 7 AM, prepared to go to the Club once more." 

246589

I orgasm again, hard and long, thinking of my last trip to the Club. My cunt contracting over his cock, spasming in ecstasy. I was such a fucking slut. Oliver climaxed too, filling my pussy with his thick cream. We finish and he tells me to clean his cock. I do so, out by the pool, licking our mutual cum off his shrinking prick. 

246590

"Am I done, sir?" I ask, feeling his cum run down my leg. 

"You're done." 

I go into his house and since he's remaining out by the pool, I put my sunglasses on the floor and slide them under his dresser. There is a small gap beneath it. It's dark enough and the glasses are far enough back he might easily miss them there, and tilted up, the camera can see half of the room anyway. Half is better than none. I take a shower and dress, leaving without saying goodbye. Another week and a half and maybe I'm done. Before Thanksgiving. If Tan comes home, I intend to confess my crimes to him. I'm no longer the person he married and he deserves better than me. 

****** 

On Sunday, Jolene came over and she brought something she wanted me to hear. She hugged me gently when she arrived, saying she was sorry. I knew she was referring to my sex with Oliver and the unknown woman yesterday and my having to suck the cum from her ass. My life was such a shit storm right now, literally as well as figuratively. After we hugged, we sat together on the couch and I listened to a recording she'd made from the bugs planted in Sydney's bedroom. It was Sydney and we could tell she was fucking someone. The sounds were unmistakeable. I was embarrassed to be listening to them. 

"I don't need to hear this," I said. 

"Yes, you do," Jolene insisted, so I kept listening. 

I heard a male voice. It sounded like Tan's voice, like he was in the room with her. He was in Osaka. They talked about this and that, nothing I wouldn't hear from any other two siblings, but it was so clear. 

246592

"It sounds like he's in the room," I said. "She isn't talking to him on a loudspeaker while she's fucking someone is she?" 

"Wait," Jolene said, "here's another voice. Who does this sound like?" 

I listened for another couple minutes. "It sounds like Geoff Suck, Tan's best friend," I said. 

"Did you know that Sydney was having sex with Geoff?" Jolene asked. 

"No. It's a new one on me. I didn't know she liked him any better than the rest of us did. Perhaps I only assumed so, since she never really commented, but she has known Geoff longer than the rest of us. Geoff and Tan have been friends for years. I suppose she could like him more than the rest of my friends did." 

"If you think Geoff was a possible instigator of your bachelorette party picture; Sydney could have been the one to take it at Geoff's insistence. We need to get a camera in her room; find out how close she is to him. Can you get a camera in her room? Like you, I'm surprised she would be fucking someone while on speaker phone with her brother." 

246593

"I suppose. The bugs were easy enough to get in there. Might depend if she's home or not. What other cameras are available?" 

Jolene pulled out a selection from the bag. I glanced over all of them. One of them looked like one of those magic eight balls you'd ask questions of before turning it upside to read the answer. Answers like "Outlook Good", "Reply Hazy, Try Again", and "My Sources Say No". I could swear Sydney had one of those in her room, so it would be perfect. It even worked like one with the answers popping up if you turned it upside down. I asked it a mental question, "Will Oliver use me again?" The answer was "You may rely on it." What did the Eight Ball know? Of course, I knew the answer was true unless I died first. Just in case I was mistaken, I also grabbed a couple smaller cameras that looked like knickknacks, less obvious than an Eight Ball. 

246594

"I'll go to Tan's parents house tomorrow night and put it in there." 

We hugged again before she left, Jolene patting me on the back, encouraging me to hang in there. What choice did I have. After she left, I thought about the recording I heard. If Sydney was the one who betrayed me, why would she do it? She seemed to get along with Tan, why do something to hurt him so bad? And why would she be fucking Geoff while talking to Tan? How rude and disgusting. Then I remembered Oliver make me speak to Tan while he was licking me. Was Geoff the same, taking perverse pleasure in fucking Tan's sister while she talked to him on the phone? I could easily see him getting off on it like Oliver did; the fucking weasel. I still had a lot of questions that kept me awake a couple hours after I went to bed. 

Videos Clips Screening
http://www.xvideos.com/video25925459/_line_xx55x66
http://www.xvideos.com/video25925561/_line_xx55x66
http://www.xvideos.com/video25958151/_li_ne_xx_55_x_66_
http://www.xvideos.com/video25857015/_line_xx55x66_
http://www.xvideos.com/video24814247/beautiful_chinese_girl_fucking_excited_goood_tists .mp4
http://www.xvideos.com/video39004329/chinese_cameraman_fucked_model_at_hotel
http://www.xvideos.com/video27881443/korean_model_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video9774463/_phimse.net_k-pop_sex_scandal_korean_celebrities_prostituting_vo l_17
http://www.xvideos.com/video39272490/asian_hot_13
http://www.xvideos.com/video39782045/asian_hot_26
http://www.xvideos.com/video41584495/chinese_model_meixin_more_video_http_cu5.io_zxerxy ps
http://www.xvideos.com/video36094437/chinese_model_uncensored

[JEMMA]

After posing for Suki, I went to Sydney's. Tan's dad opened the door. 

"Brenda, lovely to see you again. How are you?" He hugged me, one of his hands uncomfortably close to my ass for a father-in-law. His hand didn't linger, so I didn't make a deal about it. 

"Fine, thank you," I replied. "Missing Tan though." 

"Honey," he called out, "Brenda's here." 

Mrs. Tan came out of the kitchen wiping her hands on her apron. Must have caught her cooking supper. 

"Brenda, darling. So good to see you." She hugged me as well and damned if her hand didn't pause a moment over my buttock like her husband's; family tradition? 

"How can we help you, dear?" Mrs. Tan asked. 

"I was hoping Sydney was home," I said. "I wished to speak to her." 

"Yes, dear. She's upstairs now, getting ready for a date. I'm sure she'd love to see you. Why don't you run up and say hi?" 

"Thanks, I will." Damn! This would be so much easier if she wasn't in her room now. 

I went upstairs and knocked on Sydney's door. 

"Come in," she called out. 

I went inside and Sydney was naked in front of her closet, looking through her clothes. She looked good. Not quite as tall as I was, she was nevertheless, slim and trim. I could see why Geoff would want to fuck her. 

246769

"Sorry. I didn't know you were naked," I said. 

"Don't worry about it," Sydney said. "I've seen you naked, or almost so anyway." 

"Where was that?" I asked, confused. 

"At your bachelorette party, silly, while you were trying on your gifts." 

"Right." How quickly we forget. 

Turning to me, Sydney held up two dresses, one to either side of her naked body. "Which one of these two dresses will get me laid tonight?" 

246770

One was an almost transparent red dress which would show a lot depending on what she wore with it, the other was black, short, and had a plunging neckline that looked like it would go below her navel. Both of them were appropriately slutty if you wanted to get fucked. 

"Either one should do the trick," I said. "Most men would be eager to rip off either one. It's just a question of whether you want a little bit of mystery or lay it all out there. I like some mystery, so I'd go with the black." 

She stared at both for a few more seconds, then hung the red back in the closet. "Poor dear. You aren't getting fucked now that Tan's out of town, are you?" 

More than you, I'd bet, I thought to myself. "No, not at all, though Tan and I have phone sex when we get the chance." 

"Not the same thing, is it?" 

"Hardly." 

Sydney put on a sheer black G-string below and nothing above before putting on the black dress. Her breasts were perky and didn't need any support, so I guess she was good to go. 

"Who are you going out with?" I asked, curious if she'd tell me. 

"No one you know," Sydney responded. 

"What's his name? Is it getting serious?" 

"His name is Sam," Sydney said, "and only serious enough to fuck. Nothing more." 

I was right about the eight ball in Sydney's room. I picked it up and asked, "Will Tan be home for Thanksgiving?" I turned the ball over. 'Better not tell you now'. The story of my life. 

"What did it say?" Sydney asked. 

"Better not tell you now." 

"Ask one for me. 'Will Sydney get fucked tonight?" 

I asked and turned the ball over. "Without a doubt," I read the answer off. 

"Just the answer I wanted to hear," Sydney said. "Ask another one. 'Will he suck the cum from my ass?'" 

It was shocking to hear the question, especially after learning to lick cum from someone's ass this past Saturday. I blushed, but asked the question. 

"Concentrate and ask again," I said. 

"You obviously need to concentrate more when you ask the question," Sydney said. "Really think about it. Will Sam shove his tongue up my ass and lick and suck his cum from my asshole. Ask again." 

246771

Still blushing, I asked, "Will Sam shove his tongue up Sydney's asshole and lick and suck his cum from it." I started getting wet, thinking about it. I shook the ball and turned it over. 

"What's it say?" Sydney asked. 

"Outlook good." 

"I love when someone does that to me," Sydney said. "Good answer. Has Tan ever licked the cum from your asshole?" 

"No." But someone else did. "Why would you want anyone's tongue in your ass?" 

"It feels good." 

It did feel good, but it was also disgusting. "It sounds gross." 

"Ask another. Is Donald Trump going to win the election next week?" 

I asked and the answer was, 'Signs point to yes'. I told Sydney, asking her, "Do you want Trump to win?" 

"Why not? Other candidates sounds like a frigid bitch to me." 

"Trump sleeps around on his wife," I replied. "He doesn't seem to have much integrity or morality. Hilary stayed with Bill even after the Monica Lewinsky thing." 

Sydney started putting on her make-up. "She stayed with him because she's a power hungry whore. Most men fuck around with other women while they're married. Do you think Tan's remaining faithful while he's in Japan? Have you asked him?" 

"I don't know. I hope so. I won't ask him, I don't want to know." I'd lost the right to know if he was being faithful to me, the whore of Atlanta. 

"Why not? If you knew he was getting it on the side, you could get some too." 

"What an odd thing to wish on your brother, for his wife to be unfaithful." 

"I'm just a realist. If he's getting it, so should you. My father's slept around on my mother and vice versa. Everyone does it. Marriage is nothing but a convenience and a way to cut your taxes. I don't think we're meant to remain with the same person for life. The sex would get boring. Live it up. Fuck who you want." 

Sydney was busy with her make up, so I slipped her ball in my purse and took out the camera ball. "One more question," I said. "Is Tan remaining faithful to me?" I shook the ball and turned it over. "'Don't count on it'," I read aloud. 

"Get it while you're young and amazing," Sydney said. "Listen to the Eight Ball." 

I put the camera up on her shelf, the camera pointed at the bed. "I'll see you later, Sydney. I'll let you get ready for your date, or fuck, or whatever." 

"Later, Brenda." 

****** 

I'm still not talking to JackAss anymore. Too ashamed of all he's heard me do, maybe seen me do in the sunglasses camera. I'd never asked if he'd seen it and I didn't want to know. It was bad enough realizing Jolene and Mark might have seen me. I'm not talking to anyone else either, so he knows it's not him. On Wednesday, by noon, Suki is finishing up. 

"We're done here," Suki said. "I've got a couple touch-ups I want to do, but I can do them at home over the next couple days. It will be ready by the time Tan comes back from Japan." 

"Do you ever want to go back to Japan, see your homeland?" 

"Nope. Traditional Japanese are not particularly fond of independent women, lesbians, or Japanese girls who date people of other ethnic origins. That's three for three as far as I'm concerned. I'd probably be shunned by most of my relatives. Even my parents are pretty rigid and they've lived in this country most of their lives. Erin is still barely tolerated by them. They're starting to come around, but it's taken forever." 

"Do you think Tan has fooled around while he was in Japan?" 

"I don't know. The more important question is if you think he's fooled around? Do you want to know and would you care if he did? It's why I appreciate my relationship with Erin. We can be emotionally bonded with each other, yet still play on the side." 

"Do you think monogamy is a dying tradition?" 

"Maybe," Suki said. "It certainly works for some people, but I think the advent of birth control has opened things up for people to fool around more than they could in the past." 

"What about Islam? Many of them seem more devout and faithful than in Western countries." 

"They certainly expect their women to be faithful and modest, but are the men required to do the same. You never hear of men being stoned for adultery, though the women can be. I would think there'd be some men cheaters as well as women. Maybe they have a double standard? I've never looked into it. Aren't men allowed to have multiple wives. Maybe they don't need to cheat. They just marry another woman, get their variety that way. Anyway, if they martyr themselves, don't the men get 7 or 70 virgins, something like that. Doesn't sound like the men have to be satisfied with just one in paradise. I've never heard if women martyrs get 70 studs to take care of them, or do they get seventy female virgins too. Maybe I should become a Muslim martyr." 

I'd started laughing as Suki went along. She raised some interesting questions. Was I old fashioned to think marriage was forever, til death do us part? I'd never particularly been bored in my sex with Tan. On the other hand, I was having lots of sex Tan wasn't involved in. Would I have gotten bored if he was the only one I was having sex with? I mentally shrugged. Maybe I'd never know. The likelihood of Tan remaining with me after I spilled my guts to him were remote and none. I only wished he'd never gone to Japan so I could have enjoyed as much of him as I could get before I lost him. 

246773

I waved to JackAss as I left. They all knew I had to go to Oliver's tonight. I would once again be debauched and if my camera hadn't been found, it would be witnessed to whatever degree the camera's position on the floor allowed it. 

Before leaving for Oliver's, I thoroughly cleansed my ass, giving myself four enemas before I was satisfied. Oliver was in his study when I arrived. Oliver told me to enter and remove all my clothes. The book with the hidden camera was still in his bookshelf, so I knew I was stripping for whoever was watching tonight. I removed my clothes, folding them neatly and laying them on a chair. 

"I haven't cum since you were here Saturday," Oliver said. "I need you to take the edge off. Suck my cock." 

"Yes, sir," I replied obediently. 

246775

He stood up and sat on the edge of his desk where I'd be on full display for the camera, not under his desk where I usually sucked him. Nothing to do but comply. I opened his zipper and removed his cock, already hard in anticipation and began sucking him. I used every ounce of skill I possessed to make my videoed shame shorter, swallowing every drop of his thick cream when he spurted down my throat. 

"Much better," he said. "I needed that." 

I wiped a drop of saliva from the corner of my mouth. "Will I be wearing a mask tonight, sir?" 

246774

"Yes, slut. Go to my bedroom and get it. Put it on and wait for me in the guest bedroom. I expect we'll get messy tonight and don't want to fuck up my bed." 

I didn't know whether to be happy or sad about it. On the one hand, I didn't have a camera in the guest bedroom so nothing would be seen, on the other hand, I wouldn't be seen. It was a double edged sword. I got the mask, noticing my sunglasses were still dimly visible under his dresser. At least they were still on and able to capture anything in his bedroom. I brought the mask into the guest room and put it on, waiting for my fate. 

About 10 minutes later, the doorbell rang and Oliver let the mystery guest into his home, bringing him back to my room. He didn't speak; better trained or warned by Oliver ahead of time, I didn't know. I heard Oliver setting up the camera while the other man undressed, zippers moving and shoes striking the floor. There went my relief at not being recorded in the bedroom. Since JackAss was now in Oliver's computer, everything making its way onto it would eventually be seen by JackAss. Oliver had me kneel on the bed and I felt lube being smeared around my sphincter. Shortly afterward, a large cock pushed its way into my rectum. It felt huge, as large or larger than Tan, and just thinking of him made my tears flow, thankful he couldn't see me now. Oliver knelt at the head of the bed and fed me his cock to get him hard again, once again spit roasted, the deluxe version, as Kathy would say, ass and mouth. 

246776

The man in my ass was considerate, given his size, and gentle enough, I felt my arousal rising with his long, deep strokes, down to the bottom of my ass, his hairy sack swinging against my cunt. His hand played with my clit, working the tiny button to help bring about my release. I orgasmed, shivering enthusiastically and moaning loudly around the cock in my throat. Oliver was getting larger in my mouth and I wondered if he planned fucking my cunt when he was hard, or if he intended to cum all over my face again, now he had an audience. I was mistaken on both accounts. 

Oliver pulled out, but nothing changed for a few minutes. The man in my ass flinched suddenly and I felt the slapping of flesh against flesh, not my own, and realized Oliver was fucking him in the ass. His stroke was disturbed until he adjusted to the cock in his bum, then they found a beat that allowed them both to fuck comfortably in sync. I climaxed again. Another 10 minutes went by during which I orgasmed once more, then the large cock in my ass swelled and I felt his hot cum fill my rectum. Oliver continued fucking his ass, and his cock remained hard and continued pushing into my bum in the same rhythm he was being fucked, almost as if Oliver was fucking me through him. 

"Fuck me!" I moaned. "Fuck my ass you sodomite bitch. Fuck my ass while yours is fucked too." I climaxed again. 

One final jolt of his cock in my ass and I could almost feel the cum spurting into his ass, his cock was so hard. Oliver was grunting behind him, emptying his balls. It was totally depraved and I'd cum buckets. His big prick finally pulled out of me, dribbling cum on my cunt. 

"Clean his cock," Oliver ordered. 

I obeyed, wondering if I'd cleansed my asshole enough he'd been so deep within me. I could feel his cock get hard again as I licked and sucked his cum covered member, tasting my ass on it, pungent and tart. 

[JEMMA]

Videos Supreme Special Xdition

http://www.xvideos.com/video35493177/orgy_featuring_infamous_malaysian_blogger_alvin_ta n_and_his_girlfriend_vivian_tay
http://www.xvideos.com/video33736591/c_-2v2_
http://www.xvideos.com/video33799937/c_
http://www.xvideos.com/video33736929/c_-3p_
http://www.xvideos.com/video40259387/aya_sazanami-_xinh_ep
http://www.xvideos.com/video40480443/the_best_of_japan
http://www.xvideos.com/video40447985/family_incent_-_$$$$$$$_sexbigtits5
http://www.xvideos.com/video40992725/family_japanese_incent_-_hot_summer_part_2_$$$$$$$_sexbigtits5


Download these, Watch Later.....

https://openload.co/f/UcXS9xKzVd0
https://openload.co/f/lS1o_Kg05e4
https://openload.co/f/bMaaFVHPAF4
https://openload.co/f/JWUvJ4xVHMs

[JEMMA]

I finished and Oliver said, "Now his asshole." 

I hesitated, not knowing. Oliver read my mind, seeing my hesitation. "He cleansed himself earlier, just for you." 

Remembering my conversation with Sydney two days ago, my tongue dipped into his butt, and started gathering Oliver's cum. I carefully licked and sucked as much of the cum as I could find in his ass, stopping when it seemed clean. Then, while I cleaned Oliver's cock, the man did the same for me, tonguing my asshole to gather all of the cum he'd left in it, and he'd left a bunch. He even licked my cunt to get what had leaked out of my ass, giving me another orgasm in the process. I was a depraved woman and I knew it. 

247044

We all finished and he got dressed and left. Oliver removed my mask when he was gone. 

"You're almost ready," he said, "progressing very nicely. You're ready to be the star attraction on Election Day." 

"Are we done, sir?" I ask, sick of myself. 

"Not yet. Get me hard enough to fuck your tight twat," he replied. 

It took about 15 minutes, Oliver already cumming twice, but I got him hard enough he could fuck my cunt. I could still taste the stranger's ass on his cock. Oliver had me kneel on the bed and plunged into my sopping wet pussy. I was so discouraged I was this wet given what I'd just done with barely any vaginal stimulation at all. Worse yet, I orgasmed 3 more times as he fucked me, before he coated my cunt with his cum. After cleaning him off one last time, I was allowed to leave. 

247047

I went home, showered, douched, brushed my teeth and gargled. It didn't do any good. Whether it was merely my imagination or something worse, I could still taste the ass in my mouth as I went to sleep. At least I had nowhere I had to be tomorrow. I could stay in bed all day if I wanted to. 

****** 

On Friday morning, I received a text from Oliver. Nothing more than the movie of our sex on Wednesday night. The strangers face was either blacked out or cut from the resulting movie. I couldn't see who he was, but I saw myself licking and sucking his cock and Oliver's, his asshole, cleaning Oliver's cum from it, and of course, every time I orgasmed. He even showed his blacked out face with a tongue sticking out of the black mask tonguing my asshole. I remembered the tongue dipping into my rectum as I watched the movie and got a flicker of arousal in my cunt. Fuck. I was as depraved as Oliver was. 

I deleted the movie. It was the first one since the very first one I deleted after my wedding. Then I deleted the one before that and the next and the next until they were all gone. My soul wasn't clean anymore, but my phone was finally purged. It wasn't like I couldn't remember every single detail of every single moment of my shame, but I wasn't going to hold on to them anymore. I was done. 

Around 5 PM, I received a call from Tiffany. 

"Hey there, Tiff. How are you?" 

"Not too good, Brenda." 

"Do you want me to come over?" 

"No. Jolene, JackAss and I are coming over there. We have something to share with you and you're not going to like it." 

"You found out which of my girlfriends betrayed me," I asked. 

"And more." 

"Do all 3 of you need to come?" I asked, thinking of JackAss seeing evidence of me at my worst. 

"We're going to need him for technical assistance. Some of this stuff is beyond either Jolene or myself. I'm sorry, because I know how much this all embarrasses you." 

"When will you be here? I should pick up a little. I didn't do anything but lie in bed yesterday. Wednesday was pretty rough." 

"Don't worry about that. We'll be there around seven. JackAss has to get off work. If the house isn't perfect, no one will care. It doesn't matter." 

"Should I order pizza or something?" 

"I'm not sure you'll feel like eating, but what the hell; order whatever you want. We'll see you then." She clicked off. 

It all sounded so ominous. Tiffany was scaring me. I was thankful she called me later and I wasn't sitting around all day to hear what it was. I could make it a couple hours. Longer would be unbearable. I ordered two pizzas anyway for delivery at 7:30 and picked up the living room at least. Apparently, they all waited until they could come together, because when I opened the door on the knock, all 3 of them were waiting outside and Jolene and JackAss didn't even want to look at me. Tiffany came sweeping in and hugged me in a fierce embrace. 

"I love you," she said. "I'm so sorry." 

"Sorry for what, exactly?" I asked. 

"Sorry for everything I've got to tell you, Brenda. Everything." 

"You're scaring me," I said. 

"I know and I'm sorry for that too. This is not going to be easy. I don't even know how to start." 

"Let's start by showing her what we recorded last night," Jolene said, "and we can fill in the blanks afterward." 

The all looked at each other for a few moments, then Tiffany said, "Right. That makes sense." 

Without another word, Tiffany led me to the couch and sat down beside me. Jolene sat down on the other side and JackAss set up a laptop on the coffee table in front of me. He started a movie and I saw Sydney giving Geoff a blow job. I could hear the slurping and sucking sounds on the audio. She was very good, easily taking all of him in her mouth, and he looked larger than average, cock wise. From the audio recording I'd heard last Sunday, nothing too surprising here. It sounded as if Sydney and Geoff had been fucking in that recording. 

"Do I need to see this?" I asked. "We knew they were fucking last weekend." 

"Wait a minute, Brenda. It's about to happen," Tiffany said. 

I watched some more and was surprised as hell when Oliver walked in. Sydney and Geoff stopped what they were doing so she could plaster her naked body against Oliver. Fuck! It was Sydney who betrayed me. What the hell was she thinking, plotting against her own brother's wife? Had she been blackmailed too, like me? Oliver started to undress. Not a half minute later, Tan came in, already naked, his cock hard and slick. Tan was in Osaka, wasn't he? Was this someone who looked like Tan? He lay down on the bed and Sydney mounted him, sliding her moist pussy over his big cock. Oliver climbed behind her and Tan spread her butt cheeks so he could spear into her asshole, and she resumed sucking Geoff. The sounds of sex filled the air. I saw the mass of bodies moving, the sucking slapping sounds of orifices being well filled and fucked, the moans of the participants. My world started to dissolve and went black. 

247048

I came to lying on the couch, my head cradled in Tiffany's lap. Her hand was stroking my face and hair, soothing, gentle. The pizza had been delivered. I could smell it, the odors wafting from the unopened boxes. Both Jolene and JackAss were standing over me, concern in their eyes. Jolene had been crying. Her eyes were red and damp. JackAss looked like he was ready to kill someone. His face was flushed with anger, cords popped out on his neck and arms and his fists were clenched. 

"Tan is supposed to be in Osaka, Japan. That was someone who looked like Tan, right?" I said weakly. 

"Tan never went to Osaka," Jolene said. "He's been staying at a motel in Memphis where he's been working on a project for his company. He's been coming home every weekend and staying with his parents." 

"Brenda, Sydney was the one who took the picture at the party, but Tan is the one who betrayed you," Tiffany said softly. "It's all in there. They have a conversation about it when they're done fucking. This whole thing was plotted out by Oliver with the complicit assistance of Tan, Geoff, Sydney, even his parents. They were all in on it." 

"All of them?" I repeated weakly. "They were all trying to turn me into a whore?" 

"Every one. Everything designed to break you down, destroy your sense of worth, and turn you into a sexual plaything for the group," Tiffany whispered. 

"I've gotten into every one of their computers," JackAss said. "The four computers your blackmail material have been sent to are Tan's, Sydney's, Geoff's, and an offsite computer I haven't quite found the location of yet, but I won't need to find it physically. I can destroy it remotely. Other people have received individual films of you when they participated, but only their own participation, never all of it. It's as we suspected, some of the material has been used to blackmail powerful individuals. Hardly any of it was for money, most of it used to control things Oliver wants done. The County Sheriff is blackmailed into leaving the strip club open and to allow the occasional show like the one you participated in. The services rendered to the biker gang was for the tapes of the sheriff fucking one of the strippers. I've seen the full collection of tapes Oliver collected. Some of the people in it are politicians, news and sports figures, but others were of Tan's boss, Tan, Sydney, their parents, and Geoff. I suspect Geoff is the person holding the material that was supposed to be released to the internet and police if something happened to Oliver." 

247049

"If it was ever supposed to be released at all," Jolene said. "Most of the material would have implicated some very powerful people in some very unsavory stuff. It would have ruined a lot of lives in addition to your own. Whether they wanted to do actually release it or keep it for blackmail purposes is debatable. Mostly, the threat of it kept you under control." 

"Tan participated in this?" I asked, still unable to comprehend how my own husband could have helped abuse his own wife this way. 

"It was him and Oliver this past Wednesday. It was Sydney and Oliver last Saturday," Tiffany said. "I've seen some of the evidence. Tan's been in the tapes other times, once with his boss. Tan knew what they were doing to you in the building across from his office." 

I was unable to comprehend it all. It was like an alien invasion. Sure, the possibility of one must exist, but you never expected to see one in your lifetime. It was like a fucking fantasy, elves and dwarves suddenly appearing in your midst and carrying on business as if they've always been there, you just never saw them. How could Tan participate in turning me into Oliver's fuck toy? Why? He had me. I was eventually going to give him most of what he wanted anyway. I loved him. I would have done almost anything for him. 

247050

I voiced it aloud. "I would have done almost anything for him. Why did he need to do this?" 

"Maybe he wasn't satisfied with 'almost' anything," Jolene said. "We're still not sure if Oliver didn't press Tan into doing this. It may not have been Tan's idea. Given Tan's been fucking his sister and his parents, both items being prime blackmail material, it's possible he was pushed into doing this." 

"He's fucking his parents, too?" 

"Oh, yes. The Tan's are one big happy family. That's clear later on this same tape, plus their participation in some of the tasks you had to perform." 

I still couldn't wrap my head around it. "My father-in-law fucked me?" 

"Yes, Brenda. He did," Tiffany said, still stroking my face. 

I sat up. "I want to see the rest of it; the recording from last night." 

"Are you sure, Brenda? It doesn't get any prettier," Jolene said. "It was pretty wide ranging." 

"Yes. I want to see how and why they all used me." 

Tiffany and Jolene nodded to JackAss and he started the tape again from where he'd stopped it previously. It was shortly after they'd started fucking. Mr. and Mrs. Tan came into the room and watched their daughter get fucked by 3 men, including their son. Mrs. Tan cupped Oliver's and Tan's sacks as they plowed into their daughter. Mr. Tan played with Sydney's tits. Sydney had 3 powerful orgasms as we watched. I could sympathize with her, knowing how she felt. When all the men had their own, filling all 3 of Sydney's fuck holes, the grunts and groans sounded like a mass of pigs in a pig sty, all fighting for the slops in their food troughs. When the men pulled out, Mr. Tan licked the cum from his daughter's cunt and ass; Mrs. Tan cleaned the cum from her son's cock and Geoff sucked Oliver's dick, cleaning it. The elderly Tan's left after and the other 4 talked about me primarily. 

247051

In their conversation, I learned Kathy and Stan were part of their group. Kathy chosen to become my confidante, sounding like a friend when she was really trying to push me to accept my fate and keep me from doing anything stupid like kill myself until I'd been turned into their slut. While the suggestion to hire a private detective had been Kathy's to stop me from suicide, she was hoping to recommend one they had control over. When I chose one myself, she warned everyone I might hire someone and they wouldn't be controllable. It caused Oliver to take all the precautions which made him so fucking hard to catch. She was also a card mechanic who ensured I lost our game of strip poker and I'd been given Flunitrazepam or Rohypnol, and "roofied" during our card game. Both Stan and Kathy had fucked me that night as their reward for their help. Tan monitored my e-mails and when I ran out of money, they'd all breathed a sigh of relief. They hadn't reckoned Jolene would continue working my case when my money ran out, so Oliver was caught anyway. 

Every dirty, disgusting thing I'd done, Tan had a copy of. I'd say he might have used them to masturbate by, but with unlimited access to his sister, masturbation wasn't really necessary. She'd been fucking him during his trip to "Osaka," and the reason for her being out of town so frequently while he was gone. She was up in Memphis sharing his hotel room and watching as we masturbated for each other, cleaning up the mess Tan made when he climaxed. I also learned "Election Day" at the Club would be the culmination of all their work. After that, I'd be ready for whatever they wanted of me. 

I was crying the whole time I watched their conversation of my betrayal, but I didn't faint anymore and I watched the whole fucking thing, getting more and more angry every moment. It ended and JackAss turned it off. 

"I'm going to kill him," I said. "I'm going to tear his balls off." 

"Not yet," Jolene said. "We still need to know if anything special happens to the video files from the club of whatever happens to Brenda there. If there's someone else we need to worry about, some lawyer or something who handles the 'special blackmail files' they're recording there. We don't really care about the others, but Brenda's are another story." 

"We have another way to stop it now," JackAss said. "We know something terrible will happen to her at the Club. We have enough material to blackmail Tan and his family into stopping it. Why let them do to Brenda whatever they plan on doing there?" 

"We can stop the Tan's, but I'm not convinced they're in charge. I think Oliver is still pulling the fucking strings," Jolene said. "To stop Oliver, we have to know." 

"If we allow her to go there," Tiffany said, "we're abetting her debasement as much as Tan did." 

"She's already gone through so much," JackAss argued, "how can we let her go through anymore." 

"I'll do it," I said. "Actually; I want to do it." 

"That's just the shock of your betrayal talking," Tiffany said. "I can't imagine what you've gone through already, how horrible it's been. One more thing might be the final straw on the camel's back. Oliver thinks it's going to twist you fully and completely into whatever they've been trying to turn you into. What if they're successful?" 

"Then they're successful. Oliver and Tan will have won. But I don't think they will. My hate and anger runs so deep and hot right now, I can't imagine me succumbing. It's one thing, Tiffany. One thing. Considering everything else I've been through, how can one more thing be the final straw? I want to make sure we have Oliver and everyone else by the balls. If Jolene thinks we need this, we need it. She's the only one who's been through anything like this and she survived it. I'll survive it too, as long as I know they're all as fucked as I was. I want to know what one thing Oliver thinks he can spring on me to make me his fucking puppet. I want to do this. Don't try and stop me; any of you." 

Tiffany looked so sadly at me, I wanted to cry again. She said, "It's your decision, Brenda. You haven't had a lot of them recently, so I won't stand in your way." 

"I still think we're making a mistake, letting her go there," JackAss said, "but if the consensus is to proceed, I guess I'll help." 

"I've arranged for you to meet with a divorce attorney at my house tomorrow," Tiffany said. "She's the best one in Atlanta, a fucking shark. Everyone hates her." 

[JEMMA]

"Okay." She was right. I couldn't stay married to Tan now. He was the enemy and fucking his own parents and sister. Just thinking it made me ill. 

"Be there at 1 PM. We've got the whole afternoon to talk about your situation." 

My situation. Like I'd wrecked a car and had to rent a new one while the old one got fixed. That was a situation, right? Or I was having an argument with a friend and someone had to help me repair our relationship. That was a situation. What was this? My husband was complicit in turning me into a whore for the entire world to fuck? Was this a situation? Or something more, something darker, like a disease? Wasting me away, melting my flesh, rotting my organs. That would be more than a situation, right? A life altering disaster of biblical proportions, like the flood or the apocalypse? Brenda's situation. 

"I'll be there." Hold onto your anger, Brenda. I could feel myself sinking into a state of I don't give a fuck anymore; total malaise. I needed to clutch my anger and rage with both hands and grasp it tight to my heart so I could fuck some people up: Everyone who'd done what they'd done to me. I didn't want to lose that until I'd had my revenge. After it was over, I could sink into a well of despair, but not before. Now, my heart needed to be ice and I needed to hold on until it was done. 

"I thank you all for coming over. I know it was hard for you to share this with me, so I can't tell you how much I appreciate your help," I said. "You can leave now. I'll be okay." 

No one wanted to leave me alone. "I can spend the night with you, Brenda," Tiffany said. "It's no biggie." 

Both JackAss and Jolene offered to stay longer as well. We still hadn't touched the pizza. I handed them both a box of pizza. "Take it home. I won't be able to eat any now. Tiffany. I thank you with all my heart, but you don't need to stay. I'm not going to do anything stupid, I promise. Not until after Tuesday at least. I've already promised I'm going to go there. I need some time alone to think and to plan. As you might expect, it's been quite the shock, but I'll get past it eventually. I suppose I owe you for the pizza since I was unconscious when they delivered it. How much?" 

"You don't have to repay me, Brenda. It's a fucking pizza, for God's sake. I don't think you should be alone right now." 

I handed her 50 dollars. "I'm letting you pay for Jolene's help. I'm not letting you pay for the pizza as well." 

She sighed in exasperation, taking the money. "Fine. You can pay for the pizza. I still don't think you should be alone." 

"If I were going to kill myself, I could wait until you were asleep and put a bullet in my brain. Don't worry so much." 

"I'm not so much worried about suicide as you going over to Tan's house and killing everyone there. Or Oliver's for that matter. We finally have a handle on this and I think the nightmare will be over soon. I just don't want you to be alone." 

"Well, it is the more valid concern in all honesty, but I promise to behave myself for a short time. If it makes you feel better, you can stay for awhile, but I don't want you to spend the night. I'll survive this."

More Videos Sharing
https://openload.co/f/8vF56rIiL1o
https://openload.co/f/cnnUIl8gFV0
https://openload.co/f/KUJ8cA4Vz3o
https://openload.co/f/tmQtFC8AFa8
https://openload.co/f/H36jIsvDh88
https://openload.co/f/ttYNw_I-8zg

[antyhowacc]

I must say, the big reveal that Tan has been in cahoots all along was cleverly alluded to several times yet never expressly pointed to. Perhaps Sydney's most recent conversations with Brenda were the biggest clues.

The story centered around building how Tan used to be a playboy but went for Brenda, a "clean" virgin in every sense of the word such that a prize like this may seem reasonable for all the efforts the characters have gone through.

Thus excellently built. It would be much appreciated if dear TS would reveal, at some point down the line, the specific times where Tan participated in Brenda's activities (for there were too many and hard to track).

That being said, a tiny criticism, if I may, would be that a wife with a regular partner (such as Oliver or Tan) should be able to clearly identify their manhood. More so if masked. It is also inconceivable that Tan (if he truly was Brenda's husband in the true sense of the word) did not notice Brenda's transformation. Brenda should therefore have suspected something about him long ago, although perhaps this is simply the hindsight in me talking.

Nonetheless a lengthy commendation for a work well done as we approach the final crescendo.

Looking forward.

[PreciousEarth]

Very nice share bro, please keep going!

[JEMMA]

Tiffany agreed she'd go home around midnight, so I let her stay. She showed the others out of the door and she returned to the couch and we talked about anything else. I told her Suki was almost finished with the last painting, but there was no way Tan was going to have it. Nor did I want another painting of me floating around town, so I'd have to figure something else to do with it. I asked her if she'd said anything to the others about my 'situation'. 

"Not my place to say," Tiffany said. "You'll need to tell them in your own way and own time." 

"You're showing an incredible amount of restraint. Heaven knows it a real juicy titbit." 

"This is not some idle gossip, Brenda. This is your life. It's horrible and it's been done to you by people who should have been looking after you. It's the worst sort of betrayal. I don't know if I could have survived the same sort of thing. I'd want to die. It's why I'm worried about you." 

"I don't want to die." Yet. "I want to get even." 

"And I'll help you. We're going to nail these bastards to the wall." 

"Sure we are, Tiffany. I want to thank you from the bottom of my poor shriveled up heart for everything you've done for me. I don't know if I deserve a friend like you, but I thank my lucky stars I've got you. I'd like to take a nap now. The last few days have been pretty rough." I kissed her, full on the lips. "I love you." 

"Sure. I love you too," Tiffany said. "Come on. Let's get you to bed." 

I laughed. "Come on along then, Ms. Swenson, if you don't think I can make it into bed on my own. I haven't even had anything to drink. I think I can get my bra off all by myself." 

247301

Tiffany laughed too, but she followed me into my bedroom. I stripped off all my clothes, all modesty gone. 

"Nothing up my sleeves," I said, running my hands up my arms. "If you want to check my cunt and my ass, you'll see there's nothing up there either. I'm going to bed now. Do you want to join me?" 

"Don't be rude, Brenda. Not under the covers, but I do want to stay for a bit." 

"Suit yourself." I slid under the covers and curled into a small ball. Tiffany slipped her shoes off and lay down on top of the covers, putting her arms around me. I had to admit it was a comfort her being there. It was nice to know everyone around me wasn't a traitor and I still had some friends in the world willing to do almost anything for me. Too bad my husband wasn't one of them. 

I received a text from Tan around 10:30. I showed it to Tiffany. 

My boss said I could come home for Thanksgiving. I should be home in a week. 

It was with the utmost restraint I answered back an innocuous, That's wonderful. I'm so happy. I look forward to your return. You bastard. 

A little FaceTime fun? 

I'm sorry, Tan. I have a headache. I'm trying to sleep. You'll be home in a week. I'll make it worth your while. Fuck you, asshole. 

Sorry to hear it, Brenda. I'll see you then. 

I love you, Tan. I'll see you in a week. I'd love to shove a harpoon up your ass and shred your balls in a meat grinder. In a week, toots, I'll have them served to me on a platter. Tiffany approved of what I'd said. Calm, cool and collected, that was me. 

As much as I tried to sleep, closing my eyes and slowing my breathing, I was still wide awake at midnight when Tiffany left. My mind was firing on all cylinders and I couldn't shut it off. A hundred different scenario's of what I wanted to do to Tan and Oliver floated into my mind, only to be rejected. None of them were bad enough. I think I finally fell asleep around 5 AM with the fragments of an idea in my mind. 

More. Sexy ... Videos....
http://www.xvideos.com/video39774653/asian_hot_25
http://www.xvideos.com/video39782045/asian_hot_26
http://www.xvideos.com/video38996791/asian_hot_01
http://www.xvideos.com/video45591353/asian_hot_49
http://www.xvideos.com/video45591493/asian_hot_50
http://www.xvideos.com/video43039219/jav_wife_having_affair_with_husbands_boss
http://www.xvideos.com/video41752007/kagp_070_full_movie_jav

[JEMMA]

At 1 PM the next day, I was at Tiffany's meeting Hilda Openwider. Hilda looked like a female Nazi SS Officer, so ramrod stiff, severe and buttoned down, she looked ready to pop. Exactly the kind of person I wanted handling my divorce. I wanted this to hurt someone. It seemed to me, the way to make rich people miserable was to make them poor, and I wanted to turn all the Tan's into paupers. 

247553

"Is this a matter of infidelity?" Hilda asked. 

"Infidelity, incest and a whole lot more," I informed her. 

"Tell me more," she said. 

Without going into every grisly detail, we made Hilda aware of what had happened to me and who was responsible. I told her I wanted my husband and his entire family broke. I wanted them to have to empty their bank accounts, brokerage accounts, sell their house, give up their golf course and country club memberships and live on their social security benefits alone. 

"I think I can make that happen given what you've told me, but I may need proof." 

"We've got proof of everything we've claimed," Tiffany said, "though we'd like to keep from sharing Brenda's blackmail information with anyone who absolutely doesn't need to have it for this thing to happen." 

"Of course. You can count on my discretion. What about your husband?" Hilda asked. 

"He needs to give me the apartment, every cent in his bank accounts and everything else but his car and clothes," I said. "We have some other plans for him, but I think we'll be able to manage those things on our own." 

"Very well," Hilda said. "I'll get right on this." 

247554

"We'd like it all to be ready by next Friday," I said. "Tan is supposed to be 'returning' from Osaka next Friday, and I'd like to present him with the divorce papers then." 

247555

"Kind of a surprise Welcome Home gift," Hilda said. 

"Something like that," I said. 

"They'll be ready." 

247556

"I dearly love a competent woman," I said. "Thank you for your help." 

"I'll call if I need any more information than what I have now." 

"Someone will drop off video evidence of the incest at your office this week," Tiffany said. 

"Thank you. I appreciate your business. This should be quite lucrative for both of us." 

Tiffany let her out of her apartment. 

"Now let me tell you about what I want to do to Tan," I told her. 

Tiffany listened to me outline my plan. 

"That sounds pretty extreme to me," Tiffany said, after hearing of the plan. "Not so much what happens to Tan. He deserves all you give him, but it sounds pretty rough on you. Are you sure you want to go to those extremes?" 

"Hell, yes. Every bit of it." 

"Who are you going to get to do it?" 

"JackAss should know some guys who would be happy to do it. I'll talk to him later and see if he'll fix it up for me." 

"Just don't bite off your own nose to spite your face, Brenda. Seriously. Don't do anything that will hurt you as much as it hurts Tan." 

"Don't worry, Tiffany. Don't you know I'm a whore now? You've seen all the evidence of it." 

Videos Clips
https://openload.co/f/VIzpTEd4OPA
https://openload.co/f/0Ay89JV-OLk
https://openload.co/f/KKI5qZlmG_I
https://openload.co/f/9ASS4XVJi3k

[JEMMA]

The final chapter of this Blackmail wherein Brenda takes revenge. This chapter contains anal, oral, and interracial sex and mention of incestuous sex. It also contains ass to mouth sex. A couple people guessed right before the revelation who was really responsible. Kudos to those who figured it out. A big shout out to all those who followed Brenda's travails from beginning to end.
--------------------------------

I called JackAss on Sunday and told him what I wanted to do. 

"Why, Brenda?" JackAss asked.

"Because Tan deserves it," I replied.

"Yeah, he does. Do you?"

"I don't want a lecture," I said. "Can you do it?"

"Yeah, I can do it. I don't think I should, but the problem won't be finding bodies. I'll probably have to beat them off with a stick."

"I want at least 7 or 8½ or more Latino or African-American, Friday at my place. You can be one of them if you wish."

"I don't fuck around with married women."

"I won't be married much longer."

"You're still married now. There could be a reconciliation."

"The chances of reconciliation are none and zero. Why would I want to remain married to that cocksucker?"

247697

"No reason. But there are no reasons for some things in life. Why do some people remain married to the people who beat them? Would you?"

"No. And what he did was even worse than beating me. I'd have preferred a beating to what happened to me. One anyway. If I wouldn't stay after a beating, then I wouldn't stay after this."

"I'll be there," JackAss said, "to make sure things don't get out of hand, and to hand Tan his walking papers, but other than that; I won't participate."

"Well, thanks for arranging everything for me."

"I still think you're being foolish and reckless, but if it's what you want..."

"It's what I want. I'll give you the time when I know when it is."

"Do you think he'll give you a time for an actual flight arriving from Osaka, or will he even give a shit?"

"I don't know and I don't care."

"I'll see you Friday, if not before," JackAss said.

"Thanks again, JackAss, for all you've done for me."

"Someday, I'll want to collect a payment for my services."

"Whatever you want."

"I'll hold you to that, Mrs. Tan."

247694

"Call me Ms. Goh. I'll be taking my maiden name back. I want nothing left to remind me of Tan."

Videos Clips
http://www.xvideos.com/video40978771/family_summer_part_1_.._continue_$$$$$$$_sexbigtit s5
http://www.xvideos.com/video40992725/family_japanese_incent_-_hot_summer_part_2_$$$$$$$_sexbigtits5
http://www.xvideos.com/video40407721/japanese_family_day_part_1
http://www.xvideos.com/video40407385/japanese_family_day_part_2
http://www.xvideos.com/video49394533/jade_shadow_-_sssd-01_-_housewife_home_rappe
http://www.xvideos.com/video49394537/jade_shadow_-_sssd-02_-_housewife_home_rappe

[JEMMA]

On Monday night, I thought I might have trouble sleeping, knowing how awful Tuesday would be. Surprisingly, I slept like a baby. Apparently, knowing a resolution to all my problems was forthcoming, allowed me to sleep better than I had in months. Knowing an end was in sight brought me a peace even the prospect of Election Day couldn't upset. On Tuesday morning, I got up early and prepared for the day. I gave myself four enema's before driving to Oliver's house. He made me strip when I got there, and naked, I got into a limousine for the ride out to the Club. The windows of the limo were dark so he didn't bother covering me with anything for the drive.

248028

Oliver had me suck his cock on the drive, leaving the window open between us and the driver so he could enjoy the view. Oliver didn't last long, by which I guessed he hadn't cum in awhile, his cum spurting down my throat in thick gobs as I swallowed it all. I'd become quite the cocksucker under his tutelage. He played with my body the rest of the drive out there, but never allowed me to cum myself, merely keeping me on the edge. I actually wanted to ride his cock in order to orgasm, but Oliver wouldn't let me, saying I needed to save myself for the Club. When Oliver didn't want to fuck, I knew the day would be a rough one. I still didn't know what I'd be doing today. 

Mistress Toni and Slut wouldn't be here today. We warned her that we were getting ready to close up shop on Oliver and it would be best she stayed away today. We informed her she could tell other members of the Club about the cameras recording everything after Friday, and they could start removing them anytime afterward and all previous recordings would be destroyed, so she needn't worry about any blowback from Olivers blackmail information. She would be free and clear to act in any way she felt appropriate. She thanked us for helping out and we told her she deserved our thanks for helping us. I knew Jolene and JackAss at least would be watching what happened today. JackAss had taken time off work today and tomorrow to monitor all of Oliver's computer activity the next couple days. Jolene would be watching to make sure nothing beyond the usual sexual shit would happen to me. 

248032

The Attorney General candidate who'd fucked me a few weeks ago was now running almost unopposed. His major party opponent had dropped out of the race unexpectedly for 'personal' reasons. I suspected Oliver had played a part in that and it had nothing to do with 'sex magic' as much as it had to do with 'blackmail'. If Oliver was left to his own devices, he'd have the new attorney general on the hook for pretty much anything. Fortunately for him, Oliver, nor anyone associated with Oliver, would any longer have a single remaining blackmail files after Friday and JackAss would be in charge of all remaining blackmail material. The only thing JackAss wanted from the new AG was for him to ensure no personally identifying material of me ever made it onto the internet. As long as my name was kept off the web, his would be too. There was nothing anyone could do with the personal recordings people had made and posted, but at least no one who'd done those knew my name. I'd been masked for all my encounters with others, whether I could see or not. 

When we reached the Club, Oliver had me put on my mask again. I couldn't see, so I wouldn't know who was fucking me. Since I was allowed to see the last time I'd been here, I suspected more famous people, and now I knew the full score, people I knew, would be using me. Once the mask was on, Oliver guided me to the door and knocked.

"Yes, sir." It sounded like the same butler. I w3ondered if he still had a cock cage on.

"Oliver Cocky and slave," Oliver said.

"Yes, sir. Please come this way. A place has been prepared for your slave."

A place, prepared, for slave, sounding ominous. Me. Oliver carefully led me into the large common room. I could hear a few other people there, but it didn't sound like very many. 

"Put your hand out," Oliver said. 

I reached out tentatively and felt something soft and padded under my hand. I felt around it a bit and what I could feel seemed round, with perhaps ledges slightly below the curved surfaces. 

"I want you to climb up on this and drape yourself over the surface lengthwise. We'll help you get up, then we're going to fasten your hands and legs down. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir."

"Get up then. There's a step in front of you, step up."

I stepped up and Oliver and the butler helped me climb over the thing, almost like a barrel, but narrower. The ledges were for me to put my legs on to keep me from sliding off to one side or the other. When I was properly situated, my ass stuck off the back end and my head the other. I was supported from the top of my pubic bone to my neck. When I was positioned, my upper calves and ankles were secured, my hands were secured under the barrel, almost as if I were hugging it, and a wide strap was placed around my waist. I could barely move when they were done, yet I was relatively comfortable.

Oliver began smearing lube around my back door. "After the first few times you're fucked, you won't need lube anymore." He poked a finger into my cunt. "You're already wet, Mrs. Tan. You're such a slut now. You're positioned at such a height that your ass, mouth and cunt are available to any who wishes to use it. There will be many here who do. You will be fucked ragged all day long. One hard cock after the other will use you, all to created the magic necessary for Trump to be elected."

"What if everyone here didn't want Trump to be president?" I asked.

"They do."

"And if they all wanted Clinton to be president?"

"She'd be elected."

"I hope to God Hilary gets elected to prove to you sex magic doesn't exist."

"Like I wasn't able to get your husband sent to Osaka?"

He didn't know I knew Tan never went to Osaka, and I didn't want him to know yet. It was my little secret until Friday. Friday, his whole little world would come tumbling down just as mine had.

"A lucky coincidence," I said. "This is all so much bullshit."

Oliver laughed. "We'll see, won't we. You will have an attendant here beside you, female. She will clean you off occasionally as the day progresses. She will release you if you need to use the bathroom, lead you there and then return you to this spot. You will follow her instructions as you do mine. She will give you a bite to eat, something high protein and nutritious, or a drink of water should you need it. Someone will always be beside you, so speak if you need something."

"I need to be released," I said.

"Anything but that," Oliver laughed.

"I could use something to eat now and a drink, and a kiss."

Something was placed up to my lips and I took a bite. It tasted okay, kind of a sweet protein bar of some kind. After I swallowed, a straw was placed at my lips and I sucked some ice water down. Surprisingly enough, she also gave me a kiss on the lips, soft and gentle.

248033

"It looks like you're about to get your first customer of the day," Oliver whispered in my ear. "His cock is out and quite ready. Have fun."

A hard cock plunged into my cunt and I grunted. He started fucking me, none too gently. Before he finished, my head was lifted and another cock went into my mouth. The one in my mouth orgasmed first, his hot cum spurting into my throat, large volumes of it, like he hadn't cum in a week. I swallowed desperately to keep up with the flood of sperm. Another one took his place immediately and I found myself sucking another cock. 

The guy in my cunt finally climaxed. He bucked up hard against my bottom and went rigid and I could feel his cum joining the fluids in my pussy. I hadn't cum yet, but he left me close and I wanted another cock in me right away to finish the job. I didn't have to wait long. A longer, thicker cock slid into my cum slicked cunt and within two strokes, I orgasmed, moaning like a banshee. The second guy in my mouth also climaxed, spraying his load all over my face. I had a second orgasm before the guy behind me finished, throbbing around his thick prick. 

There was a brief respite after those four. I heard more and more people entering the room and drinks being served. I asked for my attendant to wipe my face and a cool washcloth wiped the sperm from my face. The next man to enter me, plunged into my back door. He apparently liked the tightness he found there, because he climaxed fairly quickly, coating my rectum with his cum. When he'd finished squirting in my bum hole, he stepped in front of me and had me suck his cock clean. I was glad to have cleansed myself 4 times this morning.

I asked for another drink of water when he was done and a straw touched my lips and I gratefully took four long sips of cold water. And so the day went. By noon, I'd been fucked a dozen times in the ass or cunt and sucked even more cock as some of the fuckers wanted me to clean their cocks when they'd finished. My ass barely had time to close before another cock pushed inside. The only rest it had was when someone chose to fuck my cunt instead. I could feel cum all over my nether regions, leaking from my overused ass or pussy, or some men had chosen to pull out before they climaxed and squirted their seed all over my bottom. I'd cum a half dozen times myself, my own cum mixing with theirs as it dripped from my cunt.

At one point, I asked my attendant to do what she could to clean me off, but instead of a towel or washcloth, she licked me clean. She must have swallowed a pint of cum to make me somewhat presentable. Around lunch time, she released me and led me to the bathroom where I relieved myself. I was allowed a quick meal of scrambled eggs, then returned to my station. The top of the horse, which is what I'd begun thinking of it as, was drenched in bodily fluids which had run off my body. I was fastened down again and the day continued. 

I lost track of the number of times I was fucked and the number of times I'd cum. Whenever I needed a cleaning, my attendants delicate tongue dipped into my ass and cunt and licked me presentable again. Every time I needed a drink, she gave me a straw and I'd sip cool water to cool my throat, which felt raw from the number of cocks which invaded it. After lunch, I had very little to eat as the amount of cum I swallowed seemed to fill me up, leaving me less hungry. 

Around supper time, I relieved myself again, surprised at the amount of cum which floated in the water of the toilet after I was done. After seven, the polls closed and TV's were turned on to listen to the results. More and more people came into the Club, finished with their day and all three of my fuck holes saw more and more use. I knew I couldn't be the only one there surrendering her body. There were too many people and not enough holes if I was the only one providing them. I heard the sounds of other people moaning in orgasm, men as well as women, and wondered if some men were being used as I was, their cocks, mouths and asses the property of others. 

The TV's were loud enough I could hear the results over the grunting and groaning and the slapping of sopping flesh as people were fucked. The state results were announced, going as expected for the most part, big eastern states like New York and Massachusetts going for Clinton, the Deep South going Trumps way. Most of the concentration of the news were towards swing states like Ohio, Pennsylvania, Florida, Michigan, and Wisconsin. Obama had won those states four years previously and everyone agreed Clinton would need to win them this year. Polls before the elections showed Clinton leading in the national vote, and all the swing states she had to win. As the evening went on, more and more, it looked like Clinton was losing the swing states she needed to win. Trump was leading in Florida, Pennsylvania, Wisconsin, Michigan and Ohio by narrow margins, still too close to call. 

More and more people started fucking me and the others, thinking somehow we would be the source of their victory. How they could possibly imagine my cunt and the amount of cum they were depositing in it would have any impact on a national election was beyond me. My attendant had to clean me off more frequently, and I squirmed when her tongue dipped into my ass to gather the cum deposited in there. I came twice while she cleaned me. I also needed more water to wash down the cum coating my throat. Several times she washed off my face, cocks squirting their sperm on it instead of having to swallow. 

I was horrendously sore. I quit having orgasms at some point. My asshole in particular had received little rest and time to recover between fuckings. My jaw and tongue were strained to the point I no longer bothered using them, letting the cocks slide down my throat without interference or interest by me. My throat was rubbed raw by the poundings I'd taken. My pussy was little better, but it was designed for fucking and doing better than the rest of me. It was numb to a certain extent, with all but the largest cocks barely noticeable when they slid into me. Only the amount of cum I'd taken made any of it bearable. I was awash in cum for all intents and purposes. There was almost no friction left, only puddles. My attendant gave me some ibuprofen when I told her how much I hurt.

She released me again when they were announcing Florida for Trump to use the restroom. I sat quietly for as long as she let me to let the cum drop in congealed clumps from my body. Some of the people left by this time, thinking Florida was the nail in Clinton's coffin. I was fastened to my perch once more, but only used four more times before Oliver said I could go. I was such a mess at this point, I was surprised anyone would want to use me. I had to remain masked as there were still people there. 

"What time is it?" I asked.

"Past one."

I'd been fucked for over 15 hours by one cock after the other. It was the most brutal of all the times Oliver had ever used me. Never had I felt so much like an inanimate fuck toy, nothing more than a receptacle for male seed. Oliver led me out to the limo as I was, dripping in cum. He had me wait outside while he threw a blanket on the floor, telling me to stay on the floor as he didn't want to pay for the seats to be cleaned. I didn't care, only relieved I wouldn't be fucked anymore today. 

When we reached his house, he made me take a shower out by the pool, refusing to let me into the house until I was mostly cum free. Once I was allowed inside, I was told to shower again, more thoroughly this time. I used handfuls of shower gel to scrub myself off. I didn't have any douches here, so I'd need to shower again when I got home. I got dressed and left. With any luck at all, this would be the last time I'd ever see this bastard. 

On the way home, I stopped at an all night drug store and got 6 more bottles of douche. Arriving home, I went straight to the shower and used all six, even more cum washing out of me with their use. Drying off, I took two extra strength Excedrin and went straight to bed, falling asleep instantly, I was so exhausted. It was past 4 AM. I slept until three when I heard knocking on my door. Jolene and Tiffany were both at the door when I opened it. I let them in and led them to the living room.

"I'm sorry," I said to Tiffany. "I can't sit down yet. Is it okay if I lie down with my head in your lap?"

"Of course, Brenda. Whatever you need. Jolene said you had a terrible day yesterday."

"Terrible doesn't begin to describe it. Who won the election?" I said, lying down. Tiffany stroked my hair for me.

"Trump," Tiffany said. "He lost the popular vote, but cleaned up in the electoral college. Most pundits are calling it the biggest political upset since Dewey in 48."

I didn't particularly care. I hadn't had a chance to vote myself. I thought Trump was awful but hadn't particularly liked Hilary either. Both of them were flawed candidates in my mind. I would have voted for the least despicable slime ball, but in Georgia, Trump won handily so my vote wouldn't have counted except for another digit in the popular vote.

"I'm sorry you had to go through that, Brenda, but JackAss did find another computer server as a result," Jolene said. "I think we've got them all now. We can take them down whenever you're ready."

"Friday. I don't want Tan to have a whisper of what's about to happen until he presents himself. Do you have access to the video files of what happened yesterday?"

248034

Jolene nodded.

"I want to see it," I said.

"Why would you possibly want to see it, Brenda. It's the most disgusting thing I've ever seen."

"I want to see the face of every person who abused me," I said. "I want to know who they are, what they did, and at some point, they're all going to pay."

"We can tell you who was there," Jolene said. "You don't have to watch it. It can't be good for you to see what happened."

"Watching it can't possibly be as bad as living it. Every one of them will pay."

Jolene looked to Tiffany for support, but Tiffany, bless her heart, said, "Let her see it. She's right. She went through it and survived. Watching it will be less damaging."

Jolene capitulated. "I'll drop a thumb drive off here tomorrow."

"Thank you."

Videos attached
https://openload.co/f/Es7TE46bVhE
https://openload.co/f/g1X0ZSfIkQo
https://openload.co/f/78xjIDm1u6M
https://openload.co/f/6AJ0uaceCs8
https://openload.co/f/j0_nv8W99kQ
https://openload.co/f/bTj17DcBmGY
https://openload.co/f/FEiYMCUF3OU
https://openload.co/f/UcXS9xKzVd0
https://openload.co/f/NIrhAl6TNMs

[JEMMA]

"Would you like me to stay with you tonight?" Tiffany asked.

"I wouldn't mind the company. I have to do some things which might require assistance, but it's going to be embarrassing for you. I'm still sore and you might be able to assist by buying some things at the store for me and whatever else I might require. Maybe make or buy some food. I'm not ready to stand yet. The less I move, the easier it is."

"Whatever you need, Brenda."

"I appreciate it."

"I guess I'm done here," Jolene said. "I wanted to make sure you were getting by and let you know Oliver's goose was cooked."

"Come here," I said, "and give me a kiss. You've been a good friend and a great, compassionate PI. I never would have found out who Oliver was without you going the extra mile. I'll never be able to thank you enough, but you have a friend for life."

Jolene came over and leaned down and I gave her a kiss. "Thank you forever," I whispered.

"You're welcome, Brenda. Take care of yourself."

"I will. We'll talk later, I promise. There's still some stuff which needs to get done."

Tiffany showed her out and when she returned, brought paper and pen.

"Write down whatever you need and I'll pick it up for you."

I wrote everything down. I didn't know the names for everything, and listed several things like soothing bath oils, pain relieving creams, and told Tiffany to ask a pharmacist if she couldn't find something which looked like it might work. She said she'd do her best and left, coming home ninety minutes later with three bags of items from the drug store and Chinese food. 

We started with the food. I hadn't eaten a lot yesterday except for cum, so I was starving now. She got a tray and put lots of food on it and set it on my lap so I could eat, mostly lying down. I ate probably twice the amount of food I normally tucked away, but Tiffany had bought a lot and I ate my fill while still leaving some for her. I was stuffing the last of the food in my mouth before she was finished with hers.

"Hungry, huh?" Tiffany said.

"Unbelievably so," I said. "Not much in the way of food to eat yesterday." 

"So what else can I help you with."

"Yeah. This is the tricky part I need a really good friend for. You need to check my bottom and pussy to see if there's any more than superficial damage."

"Jesus, Brenda. What the hell happened to you yesterday?"

"I was fucked; a lot, for like 15 hours. I was tied down while they did it. I lost track of how many times. It's why I can't sit down yet. I don't think Oliver would have allowed anything causing permanent damage because he said I was to be returned in the identical condition, but I need to check."

"Shit, all the more reason for you not to do what you have planned for Friday."

"If I'm still sore on Friday, I won't do it, I promise."

"Well, let's go in the bathroom and I'll check you out. We can use some of the stuff I got at the pharmacy."

Tiffany grabbed all three bags, helped me to stand and hobble into the bathroom. I started running some hot water into the tub and Tiffany added some bath oil and Epsom salts, which the pharmacist assured her would ease muscle soreness. We weren't talking about muscles, strictly, but it couldn't hurt. We filled the tub and I bent over, showing Tiffany my ass.

"Ooh, your anus looks red and inflamed," she said. "I can see why they call it a rosebud. Your pussy looks swollen, too, though I've never made a point of looking at your pussy. It doesn't look quite right."

"Maybe I should be asking Erin or Suki. They've probably looked at a lot more pussy." Tiffany laughed. "Does it look like I might have gotten a hemorrhoid? It's why I wanted you to get Preparation H."

"I don't know. What's a hemorrhoid look like?"

"You could google it. I'm sure they have pictures."

"Ugh. Well why don't you start soaking and I'll see what I can see."

I eased myself into the bathtub. Tiffany got a chair and sat down beside me. "I don't want you falling asleep and drowning," she said.

She scrolled through her phone looking at photos and finally said. "You may have a small one. Nothing looking anything like these, thank God."

We sat in companionable silence for a bit, then she asked, "What was it like?"

"I don't think you'd want to do it, if that's what you're asking."

"No, not what I'm asking. I'd never do it. It's too horrible to contemplate, but I am curious about what it was like."

"You mean did I cum?"

"That's part of it."

"I orgasmed quite a bit when it started. Oliver has trained me to be a slut and I enjoyed having cocks in me, fucking me. I wasn't cumming at all by the end of the night; too tired and sore. My ass hurt, my pussy hurt, though not as bad as my ass. My jaw ached, my tongue felt like it could fall off. My throat hurt. No one really cared how I felt or whether I was enjoying it. Essentially, I was nothing more than a cum bucket, someplace to dump their sperm. You wouldn't believe what a mess I was when I finished. Oliver wouldn't let me sit on the seats of the limo. He put a rug or blanket on the floor and told me to stay there. I had to take a shower by the pool before he let me in the house to shower. I took another one when I got home. I used three bottles of douche a hole to clean myself out, and that was after having an attendant licking the cum from my cunt and ass occasionally to clean me up a bit before the next cock penetrated me. It was the most filthy, demeaning experience I've ever had. I didn't even feel like a person anymore."

"Oh, God, Brenda! How are you not a blubbering idiot right now?"

"Oliver said the experience would break me. He might have been right if I hadn't found out about Tan. I could easily be their obedient little fuck toy right now if it weren't for that. The thing is, it pissed me off so much I've got this nugget of fire burning inside me now, like a small volcano. I want nothing more than to make everyone pay. Once I've done that, I don't know what will happen. It's like it's keeping me alive so I can see them all burn in hell. Without that fire, I don't know what would happen. I'm being honest with you, Tiffany. Rage and vengeance might be all that's keeping me alive. It's part of the reason I want to see the video from yesterday. I need to fan the flames. I need to hate them all, not just Tan and Oliver. Otherwise, I might not have a reason to exist past Friday. They all have to pay."

Tiffany took my hand and kissed it. "Oh, Brenda. You need something more in your life. You can't live on hate."

"I can for now. We'll see what happens after."

Replacing the water once, I sat in the tub for over an hour. Admittedly, I felt much better getting out than I did getting in. I used some Aspercreme around my nether regions after drying off, then a little of the Preparation H on what Tiffany thought was a small hemorrhoid. I took some more pain pills and put on a night shirt. Tiffany put on one of mine and climbed into bed with me, wrapping her arms around me. Maybe I felt a little more like a person after she did so. I fell asleep easily.

Videos Clips
https://openload.co/f/DFJJQqMfDmY
https://openload.co/f/1RnUGfdftz8
https://openload.co/f/BT7Yrqv_UBo

[canalian]

Very nice story, support!!

[madpig88]

Looking forward to your next updates to this nice story TS.

[JEMMA]

Ding.

I stirred, the text messaging alert waking me. I looked at the bed beside me and Tiffany was gone, a note on her pillow. I've gone to work. Call me if you need anything. What had I ever done to deserve a friend like her?

I looked at the text. It was Tan telling me his flight would arrive at 2:55 PM. I texted back.

Grab a taxi or an Uber home. I have a surprise for you when you get here.

Does it involve you being naked, beautiful?

248627

It certainly does. I texted back.

I can hardly wait. It's been so long. Long for me, perhaps, depending on where you were Election Day. Not so long since you fucked your sister.

It's been a long time for me too, love. You lying sack of shit.

Everything I texted was accompanied by the thing I wanted to say, going on and on in my head. It was strange. Both of us knew what had happened to me. Yet he didn't know that I knew, and he assumed I was doing the normal bit of lying, ashamed to admit to my husband what a whore I was. And he was lying about everything because he didn't want me to know he was complicit in turning me into said whore. 

I checked the rest of my texts. Nothing from Oliver. I usually received a movie of my last escapade of shame by now. Perhaps he thought I was broken now and didn't need these little reminders anymore. Or perhaps he hadn't finished editing the movie yet. 15 hours of fucking was a lot of material to squeeze down, especially if he wanted to capture all my orgasms. I'd had a lot of them to start. He'd have to trim or black out a lot of the people fucking me, since I wasn't supposed to know who they were. I had my own little tape I'd be looking at today. No black outs, no editing; just pure, unadulterated fucking.

I took another long, hot bath, only one tub of hot water this time because I was feeling much better. I got out of the tub, without needing more Aspercreme, though I still added a dab of the Preparation H to my bottom. After all, my asshole would be in use again tomorrow and care should be taken. 

I dressed and ate and Jolene came over around one, with a 16GB thumb drive and a folder. I asked her in and we sat down on the couch together. 

"I still recommend you not look at this, Brenda. It's ugly and disgusting. No one should have to watch their own gang rape unfold like this."

"I volunteered for this, Jolene. Don't you realize that I'm a slut now?" I held up the drive. "This is what they wanted to turn me into and this is what I've become. They succeeded. I'm their creation. I'm Frankenstein's monster."

"Brenda, you're not. This is not anything you would have wished for yourself. This is not who you are. I know it isn't. Don't let them win."

"The first man who took my cunt Tuesday, he didn't make me cum. I wanted to cum so badly, Jolene. If there hadn't been a cock in my mouth, I would gladly have begged for someone else to shove a cock into me. Up until I became too sore, I wanted to be fucked. I wanted to be filled with their hot cum, to feel it spurt down my throat. I am what they made me, Jolene. The only thing I refuse to be is their whore. I'll be a whore for anyone else, but not theirs."

"I disagree, but I'm not going to argue with you now." She handed me the folder. "Mark and I went through this and identified everyone we could. It's in the order that you were used. We put question marks where we didn't recognize the person. You might want to take a look at it before you look at the film. Might keep you from wanting to look at it."

I looked through their lists. Beside each name was the profession or position of the person. Ballplayer, executive for some company, politician, football player, news anchor. I was fucked by the rich and famous of Atlanta including Richard HardOn, JackAss's boss. I tapped his name.

"Is he involved in my blackmail?"

"Not that we've been able to determine. He does own the property of the Club, but there's no sign Oliver sent any of your blackmail material to him. For all we can tell, he's just another sleaze ball who took advantage of your state."

"I don't think he deserves my nude paintings," I said, "even if he wasn't involved."

"I'd agree. How will you get them back?" Jolene asked.

"I'll think of something. This is prime blackmail material. It sounded as if I wasn't the only person being fucked on Election Day. Were there others?"

"6 women, 2 men."

"Could you tell if they were there voluntarily, or were they coerced as I was?"

"We couldn't tell."

"Try to find out, would you? I'd like to do something for them if they were not there of their own volition."

"We'll see what we can do."

Tan's name was on the list, as was his father, and Geoff, both several names before Tan. Their names were right next to each other, so either they'd done me one after the other or both at the same time. I pointed to Geoff's name.

"We're taking care of Tan and his family, but something bad has to happen to Geoff as well. He can't get out of this scot free."

"I doubt he'll escape some form of comeuppance."

"Boat accident," I said smiling.

Jolene smiled back. "It's a dangerous world out there."

"How many people total fucked me?" I asked.

"You were fucked 57 times by 49 different people. Some of them were duplicates; they fucked you more than once." God! I'd known there were a lot of cocks, but 57. No wonder I was so sore and dripping with cum.

248628

I counted the question marks, the ones Mark and Jolene hadn't been able to identify. 8. Perhaps I'd concentrate of those when I looked at the video. 

"I don't see Geoff's father or his cousin, Friedrich, on this list. Geoff's father was friends with Tan's father for a long time before Tan and Geoff were born. Geoff had to get his sliminess somewhere. I'd suspect his father, especially if Tan's father is involved. And Fred or Friedrich was at the Club before. I doubt he'd miss the chance for more free debased pussy."

"You may be right. I'll check their driver's license photos and see if either of them was there."

"Thank you for bringing this over. I appreciate you very much."

"I just wish we could have ended it sooner."

I hugged her and let her out. 

Texting JackAss, I told him what time he needed to be here tomorrow with his friends. He said he'd be here. I called Hilda and informed her of when I needed the divorce packet. She said she'd have a courier deliver everything by 2:00. All my plans made, I started watching the video. 

I looked at some of the generalities first. Three women and one of the men were in the common room with me. The others were in additional bedrooms. The women were all in the same position as I was, all 3 of their holes available to use. The men were hanging vertically, their asses and cocks both available for the women or men to use. The slave men had a bed in front of them where a woman could lie down to be fucked if they wanted, their feet in stirrups like a gynecology chair. Or a man could stand so the slave could suck his cock. Being men, they couldn't fuck as frequently as the women did, but every hour or so, they'd be sucked into an erection and a woman would take his cock in her cunt. Their asses and mouths were used more frequently. Both of them had nice big cocks I'd love to feel in my cunt. 

I didn't recognize the different women acting as my attendants; they changed every couple hours, but another woman had Sydney acting as hers when the party started. I supposed they didn't want me recognizing the voices of whoever assisted me. I wondered if Sydney was a voluntary slut, or if she'd been corrupted as I had, by her father, or Tan, or her mother, even Geoff or Oliver. I wondered if they'd started on her young, or waited until she was 18. 

The first question mark on the list was the first person who fucked my cunt. Sure enough, Friedrich. Eager to fuck me after having been denied my previous time at the Club. Not able to tenderize me, but happy enough to be the first to use me. I found it telling he didn't make me cum. Too young, not enough experience, too eager. An Atlanta Braves ballplayer whose name I didn't recognize the first in my mouth. Richard HardOn the second in my cunt, the one who made me cum. Nice cock, thick and long. Overjoyed to fuck the model in his paintings. That was going to cost him some dough. I felt myself becoming wet, watching. Jolene was wrong; I was a whore.

Geoff and Tan's father fucked me together, Geoff in my ass, my father-in-law in my mouth. They were quite a few people into the process. Thick clumps of cum were already running from my ass before Geoff stuck his cock in. Geoff made me cum though, which made me ill. Of anyone who I'd hate to cum for, Geoff was at the top of the list. Tan's father climaxed all over my face, one of my facials. Several people later, Tan fucked my cunt while another question mark fucked my face. He looked like an older version of Geoff, so I guessed his father. I swallowed his cum. Tan made me orgasm as well, skilled in his use of me and knowledge of my body. I so wanted him to hurt.

One of the next question marks was Stanley Fuck. He slid right into my sloppy cunt, Kathy there, watching. I knew now it wasn't the first time Stan fucked me. He'd fucked me on my honeymoon after our strip poker game while I'd been 'roofied'. I wondered now if they really lived in Charleston, South Carolina, or it was more bullshit I was told to make it more believable. If he was a doctor, and I still had no reason to doubt it because of the medical knowledge he'd had, he'd be easy to google. He made me cum too, the stupid fucker. When he climaxed, Kathy was the one to lick my ass and cunt of all the cum, not my attendant, her tongue dipping into both holes to clean me off. She made me cum also, moaning around the cock in my mouth, Mr. Attorney General, who'd won his election because his main opponent dropped out. His cum was another facial I took.

Fast forwarding through the parts no one used me, I was able to get through the tape in about half the time. It was still 11:30 PM before I finished. I'd knocked three question marks off the list, assuming it was Geoff's father using me with Tan. Looked like him though. Jolene would figure it out. The other 5 question marks looked young. I would guess that like Tan, Geoff and Friedrich, they were the sons of some of the others, being treated by their elders to a taste of the life they were about to inherit. Without knowing who they were, they might escape my wrath. No one else would.

248629

I went to bed and masturbated a couple times, eager to cum after watching my debauchery in the video. I slept easily afterward, calm, relaxed, ready for tomorrow.

[JEMMA]

When I got up, I used my enema kit to thoroughly cleanse my ass. At some point today, I expected someone would find their way from my ass to my mouth and I wanted to be prepared. Suki came by around eleven, and dropped off the final painting, the one which would have gone to Tan. I hustled her out the door so she wouldn't be here later. I ate at noon, lots of protein. I had to keep up my strength. I'd be busy later. My divorce packet came by courier at one and it included all the divorce papers as well as all evidence found implicating Tan and his family in an incestuous relationship. There was more than what we'd recorded in Sydney's bedroom. Oliver had a lot, which might explain why Tan so readily agreed to turn me into his slut. Explain, but not excuse. Everything Oliver had, we now had, so we were going to be in charge once Oliver's shit was trashed. I signed all the paperwork where my signature was required. 

JackAss came shortly afterward, with eleven handsome, strapping lads of various ethnicities trooping through the door behind him. I started getting wet just watching them line up in my living room. 

"Eleven, JackAss. That's more than I expected."

"I told you I'd need to beat them off with a stick, and actually; it's only nine. Two of them are here to help me maintain order and destroy Oliver's files. We're holding off until Tan walks through the door, then every file on all the computers and associated servers and phones will be destroyed. All at once. The computers might burn up. We're eliminating the cooling safeguards."

I looked at all of them looking at me expectantly, wondering what exactly was going on. I could see a couple of them might have erections already. 

"Did JackAss tell you what we needed you for here today?"

"He said we'd be having sex with a beautiful woman, ma'am," a tall, good looking, black man said. "Where's the others."

"The others?" I asked. "What others?"

"Well ma'am. There's 9 of us and I only see one of you," he said. What a gentleman.

248854

"Yes," I said, "9 of you and one of me. I want all 9 of you to fuck me."

"One at a time, señora, or all at once?" a slim, tattooed Latino asked.

"Well as many of you as I can handle at once," I replied. "I'm thinking 5 at a time. I'm assured it can be done."

They all kind of looked at each other for a minute.

248855

"Excuse me, ma'am," the black gentleman said. "You are going to have sex with all of us; right here, right now?" Such a sweet boy. He reminded me of Cheyenne's brothers. Raised right.

"Well, I was thinking of the bedroom where we'll be much more comfortable, but that is my goal."

They looked at each other again.

248856

"Let me explain," I said, removing my clothes. "I recently discovered my husband has been trying to turn me into a whore, allowing others to fuck me any time they wished. This is not really anything I ever wished for myself. I planned to be a one man woman. He's recently pretended to be working in Osaka, Japan so these other men and women," I stressed, "could avail themselves of me more frequently." I was soon standing in front of all of them naked as a jaybird. Everyone other than JackAss was looking at me intently and more of them appeared to be sporting erections. "He's pretending to be returning this afternoon. He never left the country and he's been in town for at least the last week, fucking other people. I want to show him he's been successful in turning me into a slut. I want all of you to be fucking me when he comes through our bedroom door. He's expecting me to be naked and waiting for him when he arrives. I'm leaving my clothes out here, so he knows the naked part is true. You may all remove your clothes in the bedroom so he doesn't see them until he comes through the door."

248859

248863


"Ma'am, not looking a gift horse in the mouth, but having a bunch of men fucking your wife is a good way to get shot in Georgia."

"That's why JackAss is not participating. He's armed...you are armed, aren't you JackAss?"

He patted his waistband. "I am."

"My husband does not normally carry a weapon, but JackAss is here to ensure my husband behaves himself and doesn't do more than watch. The three of them should be able to handle any problems which arise. And since my husband will be handed his divorce papers when he arrives, he has no earthly reason to squawk about anything which goes on here. A quick question. I don't want to piss off any wives or girlfriends, so you boys are currently unattached?"

248861

They all shook their heads, yes. I hoped they were telling the truth, but I also had to assume JackAss had vetted them some.

248862

248864

"Excellent. The other thing I'm realizing is this may not have been what you signed up for, so anyone who wants to back out now, you may go ahead and leave. I'll have no hard feelings. If you wish to proceed, join me in the bedroom and strip off your clothes. Anyone needing a little pick me up ahead of time, my mouth is now open for business."

[JEMMA]

"I have one thing to add," JackAss said. "This lovely lady is trying to retaliate against her bastard of a husband. If for any reason she asks you to stop, because he leaves or she's getting worn out; you stop. She's doing this voluntarily, but the moment it stops being voluntary, it ends. That's the other reason I'm here. Don't piss me off."

"I plan to give every one of you at least one orgasm, so no one goes home in a bad way," I added, "so just let me know if you haven't cum yet, and I'll take care of you. Follow me gentlemen."

249206

I turned and walked into the bedroom, swaying my hips as I walked and I was pleased to note every single one of them followed me in, most of them starting to unbutton or shed shirts as they walked. JackAss and the other two protectors followed us in and closed the bedroom door behind us. When their clothes were off, I was pleased to note every one of them was sporting the beginnings of a lovely erection. Ah, the benefits of youth and vigor. 

Pulling the covers from the bed, I said, "I want lots of cum on me and in me. I want it to be dripping from my ass and cunt, off my face and all over my body. Feel free to let loose any time you have a need. There's no reason for my husband not to see me exactly as he wanted me to be, a totally wanton slut." I saw JackAss shaking his head in the background. I turned to the handsome black gentleman. "Sir, since you were so kind and respectful when we started, I'll give you first choice. Would you like my cunt, my ass or my mouth?"

If you don't mind, ma'am, I'm kind of a pussy pleaser. I'll take your pussy, please."

"You are such a gentleman," I said, fondling his stiff cock. "Why don't you lie down on the bed and I'll mount you." 

"Yes, ma'am." Always polite.

He lay down on the bed, his cock standing rampantly up like a nice flag pole. I climbed over the top of him and placed his prick at the slick entrance to my pussy and sank down over the crown, burying him in my cunt.

249205

"Ooh, sir. I can see why you call yourself a pussy pleaser. My pussy is most pleased to make your acquaintance. You fill me up." I moaned to let him know how much. "I don't know how you other gentlemen will decide who else is going next, but I need cocks in my ass and my mouth, and I definitely have two hands available to speed things along. There's lubricant on the nightstand. I'd appreciate it most greatly if you make liberal use of it. Election Day was a very busy day for me and I'm still a little sore, so be gentle, gentlemen."

One of the white guys grabbed the bottle of lube and smeared some around my back door and his cock. Thankfully, he wasn't much more than average sized. The guy in my cunt was only around 7 inches but thick. He climbed on the bed behind me and I laid my head down on the broad chest under me and spread my cheeks. He did as I'd requested and very slowly eased his way through my sphincter. 

"Ahh, perfect. I'm so full right now and it feels so good. Don't be shy. My mouth is still empty. I can deep throat gentlemen. I've been well trained." 

An asian fellow got on the bed and presented a long, thin cock. 

"If you put a little lube on your pricks," I said, "I'm sure I can give excellent hand jobs, though I admit, that wasn't one of the skills I was trained in," before pulling the prick down my throat.

249207

Two more young men, one the tattooed Latino and the other also black, lubed their erections and placed my hands on them and I slowly started stroking them, stem to stern, not only airtight, but fully engaged. For the next 5 minutes, all I was, was a milking machine, milking their bodies for the thick cream they'd provide me. The asian gentleman gave me my first reward. Grunting, his cock swelled and let loose in my mouth to start, though he pulled out after the first two jets went down my gullet and left the rest of his cream on my face. The Latino in my left hand took his place in my mouth, and another white cock went into my hand. 

The next one to cum was the fellow in my posterior, plastering my rectum with his milky contribution. I orgasmed with him, clutching his cock in my spasming sphincter. He squeezed out the last few drops and spread them on my ass cheeks, and another one took his place, though I didn't see who, being otherwise engaged. The Latino was the next to go and he sprayed all but the first spurt into my face. The young black man in my right hand also released and thick ropes of his cum went up my arm and into my face and hair. Some of it dripped down onto the man beneath me. Since my mouth was momentarily vacant, I licked it up.

249208

"I'm sorry. I didn't realize you'd be getting some on you as well."

"It's worth it, ma'am. Can I say you have the most wonderful pussy I've ever been in?"

"Yes you may and thank you. Might I ask what your name is, sir?"

"Montgomery, ma'am."

"Montgomery. It's been a pleasure meeting you. Your momma raised you right. I'll try to clean up after myself."

"Yes, ma'am. Thank you."

249209

I opened my mouth again and another cock filled it. Every one of the men I was pleasuring climaxed again but Montgomery, who was still going strong. He wasn't able to move very much due to our respective positions and I was distracted by all the other cocks I was pleasing. I climaxed again, my pussy pulsating on Montgomery's prick. Still he managed to keep going. I was moaning fairly regularly. It was a splendid fucking. I temporarily paused my prick licking to clean a few more drops of cum off Montgomery's face, although I smeared more on him than I licked, I was afraid.

"Honey, I'm home," Tan called out from the entry.

"In the bedroom, dear. I'm waiting for you," I called out, turning to face the door. I wanted to see his face when he saw me. 

I saw JackAss and one of his enforcers move to either side of the door while the third one was poised at a laptop set up on the bureau. Tan walked through the door and an utter look of shock crossed his face when he saw me, Montgomery's thick prick up my cunt, the third man to have fucked my ass firmly embedded in it. Two more cocks in my hands and a third dangling before my face. I couldn't have been more pleased to see the look upon his face. JackAss and his buddy pushed him forward into the room and closed the door behind him.

249210

"Brenda!" He shouted shrilly, like a little girl.

"Hi, honey. I just wanted to show you your plan to turn me into the the biggest whore in Atlanta worked to perfection. I'd introduce you to all these other men, but you know JackAss already and the only other one whose name I know is Montgomery, currently fucking my cunt. Say hello to my husband, Tan, gentlemen."

249211

A chorus of hello's and hi's were uttered with a few 'Tans' thrown in. Tan was still staring in shock. The cock in my left hand started to spurt and I turned to let it go all over my face.

249212

"Mmm," I said, "a cum facial. You don't know how much I enjoy them now. You'll be pleased to know, Tan, I went off my birth control last month and I'm currently at my most fertile. Between Election Day and today, I'm reasonably certain we'll be having a baby in 9 months. Of course, I won't be able to guarantee the child will be white, but you've never been particularly picky about who I fucked. Oh, baby, that's right, coat my ass with your cum," I moaned, the fellow fucking my ass orgasming as I spoke.

"Ma'am," Montgomery whispered, "should I be wearing a condom."

I kissed him, long and passionately, sliding my cum coated tongue into his mouth. After a few seconds, I disengaged, whispering, "You're okay. I'm lying to him."

249213

"Good," he said, "cause I'm going to cum and flood your pussy."

"Please do."

Montgomery groaned and climaxed and I climaxed with him, our combined cum quickly flooding from my properly plugged pussy.

"Fuck me," I moaned. "Fill my cunt with your hot black cum, honey. Make a baby for me." I paused, dramatically, I thought, then said, "If we're lucky, maybe the baby will be yours, Tan. Or maybe it will be your fucking father's." 

249214

The room grew suddenly and completely silent. The cat was out of the bag now. Everybody paused, no motion at all. Everyone knew why I was fucking them, and why I hated my husband enough to do this to him.

"Brenda, I can explain," Tan protested, still shrill.

"No, Tan. You can't possibly explain, not in a million years. I don't even want to hear it."

I opened my mouth and filled it with cock, sucking hard for my treat. He must have been ready before I stopped, because 15 seconds after I started sucking, his cock head swelled and the salty treat flooded my throat. I gobbled it down, silently crying.

249215

I heard JackAss behind me. "You've been served. If I were you, I'd watch the little film on the thumb drive before reading your divorce papers. They may encourage you to do the right thing and sign them. By the way, are you left or right handed, you know, for signing paperwork."

"Right handed," Tan said dejectedly. 

I heard a pop and Tan screamed. I looked behind me and Tan was holding his right arm.

"That's only a dislocated shoulder," JackAss said. "Pop that back in there and you'll be able to sign these papers in a week. This next one will take a little longer to heal." He made a sudden move on Tan's left arm and I heard a snap, and Tan howled in pain. "That's a break. About 8 to 10 weeks in a cast for that one. You might be able to detect changes in the weather. Those are for allowing Oliver to do what he did to her."

"Don't kill him," I said. "He still has to sign the divorce paperwork and I used to love him once."

"Don't worry, Brenda. I won't kill him. He'll only wish he was dead." He kneed Tan in the groin and Tan whimpered and sank to the floor. "That's for being a royal prick. If the idea of prosecution should pop into your wormy little head, just remember, incest with your sister, mother and father are crimes in the State of Georgia. Signing your divorce papers isn't the only thing we expect for our silence. We expect yours as well. I believe we've destroyed all evidence of what's been done to Brenda, but if by some strange chance, you happen to have any shit we managed to miss, if it ever shows up on the internet identifying her by name or face, the information in here goes to the new state Attorney General who we have by the balls. Not to mention what I do to you next becomes much worse. Do I make myself perfectly clear?"

"Yes," Tan groaned. 

I released all the cocks I was holding or fucking and got off the bed, standing in front of Tan with cum all over my face and hair and running out of my cunt and ass.

249216

"Your plan succeeded, Tan. I'm now the biggest slut in Atlanta, but you'll never touch me again so you'll never enjoy the fruits of your labors. I belong to everyone else but you. I want to fuck and suck cock all day, but never yours. Sign the divorce decree when you can and get the fuck out of my sight."

249217

JackAss motioned to his buddy. "Drop this asshole off at the hospital. He got into a bar fight and has no clue who fucked him up."

The guy helped him to his feet, though Tan still couldn't stand straight.

I got onto the bed on my back with my legs spread. "Anyone else want to fuck my cunt. Montgomery just told me it was the finest pussy he's ever had." One of the other black men raised his hand. "Don't be shy, man. Momma's open for business." He climbed into the bed and pushed into me. "Mmmm. I love a good hard cock. Fuck me hard and fill me with your cum, please." I was crying, but it was silent, nothing more than alligator tears running down my cheeks. "My mouth needs another cock, boys. Where's the man who just orgasmed in my ass. Let me clean that off for you. I love to suck cock that's just fucked my ass."

249218

His cock found its way into my mouth as Tan left the room. "Yummy," I mumbled around his cock.

249221

The party ended soon after, everything else being rather anti-climactic. The two men I was fucking depositing their loads in and on me. Afterward, they all silently got dressed and started leaving. I lay splayed on the bed, covered in cum, my legs apart. 

Before he left, Montgomery came up to me and said, "I'm sorry, ma'am. I really am."

"Give me a kiss, Montgomery, before you leave."

He bent over and kissed my cum spattered lips. "Thank you, sir. You were a gentlemen and I appreciated it," I said. 

"Yes, ma'am. You're welcome ma'am."

"Call me Brenda. You've fucked me now. We should be on a first name basis, don't you think?"

"Yes, Brenda. Thank you, Brenda." He bowed slightly and left.

Only JackAss and his other friend remained. "Are you sure you don't want to fuck me, JackAss? I still have a little energy left." 

JackAss was avoiding trying to look at me. His friend wasn't trying so hard. He was staring at my cum soaked body with some amazement and perhaps a little awe. 

"No thanks. You're still married as of this moment."

"I don't think Tan will care."

"I care."

"How about you?" I asked his friend. "The others have all gone now. You're off duty."

"Sorry ma'am. I'm married. Plus, I've got to say you're a wee bit messy."

I laughed. "Very messy. Good for you. I'm happy to see you're honoring your wedding vows. Please, never do anything to harm or dishonor your wife. Revenge is a very bitter pill to swallow, if Tan is any indication."

"No ma'am."

"Take a good look now, because this is what revenge looks like."

He did look briefly, unable to tear his eyes away for a few moments, but eventually lowered his eyes.

"What's your name?" I asked him.

"Philip. Phil to my friends."

"Phil. I suggest you go home and make sweet love to your wife all night long. Show her how much you love and adore her. Thanks for helping me out here."

"Yes, ma'am. I do believe I'll take your advice." He took another quick heated look at me, smiled, and left.

"You chose some real gentlemen for me, JackAss. I appreciate your efforts."

"Nothing but the best for you, Brenda."

"Aren't you sweet. I suppose I should go wash up now. Phil was right. I'm a bit of a fright."

"If it's okay with you, I'd like to stay for awhile?"

"You want to play after I get cleaned up?"

"Nope. The mess doesn't bother me much, but you're still married. I just want to make sure you're okay before I leave."

"Suit yourself."

I took a long, hot shower, shampooing my hair twice and douching my girl parts. I dried off and went back to the bedroom and JackAss was waiting, sitting on a corner of the bed that didn't look as disastrous as the rest. 

"If you're going to stay, you might as well help me remake the bed," I said. "I'd like to sleep in clean sheets tonight." I started stripping off the fitted sheet. 

JackAss got on the other side and pulled it down, letting it join the pile of covers I'd left on the floor. He took the pillow case off one of the pillows as I removed the other. I pulled out clean sheets and a different bedspread and we worked together to make up the bed.

"You could put on some clothes," he said, tucking the bedspread around the pillow on his side.

249222

I glanced down and saw I didn't have a stitch on. I looked at him and noticed he had a hard-on. Oops.

"Why?" I asked. "You've seen me naked. You've seen me fucking, both in movies and live today, both men and women. I have nothing left to hide from you."

"Because I'd like to talk to your face and I find myself staring at your boobs all the time. It's impolite. My mama would call it downright rude."

I laughed. "You're mama is right. It is rude and I'll put on a nightshirt, if that's okay with you."

"A tent would be better, but anything's better than nothing."

"I'll add panties and a bra then. I certainly wouldn't want you to be rude."

"Thanks."

I still dressed in front of him, not giving him any relief until I was covered.

"I'm starved," I said. "Can I fix you something to eat?"

"If you don't mind me in your kitchen, perhaps I can make you something."

"No, go right ahead."

"It will probably be more breakfasty," he said. "I'm not great shakes for evening meals unless you're talking spaghetti and I don't know if you have the right ingredients. Plus the sauce should simmer for hours and we are talking starvation here."

249223

"Breakfasty is fine," I replied.

"Follow me then." He led the way to the kitchen and started going through the refrigerator while I sat down on one of the stools at the breakfast bar. He pulled out a couple potatoes, some sausage, eggs, cheese, chives, scallions and red peppers. He peeled and cubed the potatoes, started them cooking in some vegetable oil in a big fry pan, adding the red peppers, onion and sausage later, browning them all. When it looked close to done, he cracked six eggs, mixed in some cheese and scallions and poured everything into the fry pan, stirring occasionally to ensure the eggs scrambled evenly. Everything done, he divided it into two equal portions on two plates and handed me one, sitting beside me.

[JEMMA]

"Marion said, 'My daughter doesn't need you in prison, she needs a father. She needs a good father. Are you ready to be a good father to this little girl, no matter which of you planted her in my body.' I told her I would be the very best father I could, and if she'd have me, I'd be the husband to replace the one she lost. I wept, crying at her feet, and she picked me up off the ground and said, 'I've already forgiven you. I need you to be a man now. The time for regrets is past. I'll accept your offer.' So she married me and I've tried to be the best husband and father I could be, because I could never make up for what I'd done. It was only through her grace I was saved. I tried to protect you from what I was, and maybe I kept you too protected, too innocent. But I feel like I'm responsible, it's my fault all this happened to you. The sins of the father."

249418

249419

"Now, Henry. That's too Old Testament for me. God sent his Son to take our sins and wash them away and through him you were saved. The God I believe in is a loving God and he wouldn't need to visit your sins on our Brenda. These were evil man who haven't found the Lord, acting of their own volition. Let's not forget, my daughter may have inherited her love of sex from me. I've always had a fondness for the desires of the flesh. I've happily taken you unto myself on a regular basis I've loved it so much, even when you weren't much in the mood. It sounds as if God has taken them for their wicked ways and they're probably burning in hell as we speak. No. The past is the past and there's nothing for it. The thing we need to do is get our baby girl out of this blue funk she's in. I raised a fighter, not a quitter, and she's quitting and I won't have it. Brenda, I want you to get on your knees with me. You need to speak to God again."

249420

"Mother, I already told you I don't feel close to God anymore."

"You may not feel close to Him, but He's close to you, whether you will it or not. Give me your hand and we'll pray together. On your knees now."

I took her hand and we knelt down. "Henry, you too. Take your daughter's other hand and pray with me."

He got down on his knees and offered his hand to me. I didn't want to take it. I was still shocked and angry at his revelation. 

249421

"Brenda," my mother said, "take your father's hand. He's done enough he's earned your hand in this one thing. We need to pray together. It's through our uplifted voices calling as one, God hears us best. Trust me in this. You will feel better."

I took his hand and we all bowed our heads. 

"Lord, we ask for Your divine intervention on behalf of our daughter, Brenda Goh. She's recently suffered the travails of Job and her spirit is weak and unable to find You, her Heavenly Father, in her heart. I would ask, dear Lord, You send Your Spirit into her, to uplift her heart so she may find You again. Grant her Your strength, so she may endure all that's happened to her and find her way into Your loving arms once more. Grant her soul Your serenity so she can find peace. Please forgive her sins of the flesh and strengthen her resolve so she's able to resist their allure in the future. Let her find the understanding and forgiveness of Your Son so she may forgive her enemies and those who've hurt her. Open her heart to her earthly father who she feels has betrayed her in the means of her birth. Let her love him again as I love him as he has rued his evil past and tried to make amends by being the man he's become. I ask this in the name of Your Son, Jesus, our Lord and Savior, who You sent to take our sins and make them His own, to die for us and remove our stain. In His name we pray, Amen."

249422

I don't know how it happened, but as Mom prayed, it felt as if a great weight was lifted from my heart and I was freed of my despair and anguish. The great pain I was feeling started to melt away. It was so simple. I squeezed her hand and that of my father. He squeezed it back.

"Can you ever forgive me, Brenda?" Dad asked simply.

"I don't know," I honestly replied. "It's a lot to take in. How did you forgive him, Mom?"

"He gave me my greatest treasure," Mom said, "you. No matter how it occurred, the means by which you came to me; he gave me you. I couldn't have asked for a better daughter. Maybe it's why I could forgive him when he raped me. God let me know you were the blessing which would follow. It's very seldom we're given burdens greater than we can bear. That's not to say we can just say a prayer and all is right. God helps those who help themselves. You need to see a therapist, Brenda. This is not something you should bear all by yourself. You feel guilt from the pleasure you took. Guilt is a terrible thing. It can bring you to seek forgiveness as your father did, or it can cause you to seek ruination; to wallow in your sins. So I recommend a steady diet of therapy as well as prayer."

"Did you have a therapist?"

"I had a wise, compassionate pastor, a loving mother, and a good and saintly friend, Sister Mary."

"Tiffany's mother? I've heard you call her that before."

"Mary was a young nun, who also suffered from desires of the flesh. She made love to a boy, Tiffany's father, and became pregnant. She left the convent and married him and they had Tiffany. She understood the weakness a woman can suffer and helped me through a lot."

"She's Catholic and you're Baptist."

"I don't believe God differentiates between us sinners. We're all His children. What we call ourselves is of no more importance to Him than the words in a book. We're called to him and each find our own way."

"And now Tiffany has helped me."

"Her mother taught her well. She will always be a good friend. It's why she called us. She knew she needed help to reach you. We all need help once in awhile. Tiffany has recommended a good therapist. We need to make an appointment with her tomorrow. Your father and I will be staying for about a week or so, just to make sure you're on the right path again. Oh, this is getting harder and harder on my knees," Mom said. "I hope God won't take it ill if I start praying from a seated position." 

She stood up, then helped pull me to my feet, then Dad. She hugged him. 

"Help me make up our bed, Henry. I feel the need for some loving. It's been a hard day."

"Yes, dear." 

He smiled at me and whispered, "She forgave me. I hope you can too."

They disappeared into the guest bedroom.

Videos Clips
http://www.xvideos.com/video49503109/room_salon_college_girls
http://www.xvideos.com/video41779173/ut_aicee_
http://www.xvideos.com/video32529887/legend.hayakawa.serina
http://www.xvideos.com/video32523663/wife.of.righteousness.manager.2017

Downloads
https://openload.co/f/DFJJQqMfDmY
https://openload.co/f/1RnUGfdftz8
https://openload.co/f/BT7Yrqv_UBo
https://openload.co/f/j0_nv8W99kQ
https://openload.co/f/ghCb33KNiJY
https://openload.co/f/tmQtFC8AFa8
https://openload.co/f/fMorzinwqdI

[JEMMA]

I started therapy the next day, a loving and compassionate woman, experienced in helping victims of sexual abuse. I went twice a week for a month, then down to once a week. She's helped me a lot.

249585

I had a gathering for all my friends two weeks after Mom and Dad went home. I explained some of what happened to me, told them I'd bugged them and why. On the whole, they understood, though they've been a little chillier towards me than they used to be. I can't say I blamed them, though they were happy I wasn't the one who listened in on them. They were glad to know they'd been turned off as soon as we found Sydney was the culprit, and happier still when I removed the bugs from their homes. The chill seems like it's starting to thaw and I'm so happy because I cared for them so much. I was closer to Maria now than I used to be, but she was the first one to find out and steered me in the right direction. I'd licked her cunt, I'm sorry, pussy, and that was a bond I didn't share with any of the others. It was something I hadn't repeated, but Maria knew I wasn't into girls and didn't expect a return engagement. Still sex was sex, and I suppose we always feel a little closer to one we've shared it with.

Tiffany has been stalwart, a rock of Gibraltar. I couldn't ask for a better friend. 

249586

My divorce finally went through. Tan gave me everything I asked for. His family was more resistant, but they eventually capitulated. I was a quasi-wealthy woman. Tan enclosed a letter with the divorce decree. I hadn't spoken to him since the day he walked in on me. 

249587

249588

In the letter, he apologized for what he'd done. As I somewhat expected, Oliver had used the leverage he'd gained from knowing of Tan's family's incest from Geoff to leverage Tan into turning me over to Oliver. Geoff had a bigger part to play than I realized. He was friends with Oliver from the Club and when he found out about Tan's family, helped give Oliver the blackmail material needed to control the Goh's. When Geoff heard Tan say I was a virgin and unwilling to have sex with him, Geoff told Oliver, which is when he became interested in me. Tan told me Oliver really did seem to believe in the sex magic bullshit, and Tan had believed it at first, but what he'd thought was magic, was probably Oliver blackmailing people to do what he'd wanted. He'd found out afterwards his junior partnership was given to him because his boss was blackmailed into giving it, in addition to the 'carrot' of having sex with me, which opened the boss to even more blackmail. He believed Oliver talked about sex magic so much to make people believe he had special powers, whereas he mostly had good blackmail recordings. 

249589

249590

Kathy and Stan were chosen to help control me. Both had long associations with Oliver. He confirmed what we already knew from the conversation held in Sydney's room that both Stan and Kathy had sex with me while I was drugged. He also admitted to never having left the US, working for his company in Memphis where they had a branch office, staying in a hotel there. Oliver's idea to make him lie about it. He also admitted Sydney frequently came to Memphis to have sex with him while he was away from me.

249591

Tan said Oliver told him to demand a child earlier than we planned. It was to put pressure on me and make me more frantic and prone to errors in judgment, thus resulting in my alteration of my agreement. 

249593

Tan said he and the rest of his family were all moving, him to the west coast, the rest going elsewhere. He said he wasn't having sex with them anymore, though I wasn't sure I believed it. He told me he really had loved me and the whole thing hadn't been the fraud it felt like. He realized he was sick and was seeing someone for it. He asked me to forgive him, but I'm not my Mom, no matter how much I pray, so I question if I'll ever forgive him. He said JackAss crushed his testicles rather badly when he kneed him in the groin and he may never be able to have children. 

249594

Probably for the best if his line died with him, and I wished Sydney was sterile as well. In all, it was a rather open and honest confession, about two years too late, by my estimation. If I'd known about the incest, I'd never have married him, nor would any other decent human being. 

249595

249596

With the money from my divorce, I repaid Tiffany back for all the money she paid to CapOn Investigations. Jolene remains my close friend and I've never asked about Stan and Kathy's boating accident. It's none of my business really, and probably deserved if she did do it. What they'd done, including using a date rape drug on a young, vulnerable woman meant they were not good people. 

249597

Not wanting to do nothing with my time just because I had some money, I started swimming again, and using Suki's connections, started working as a live model. Sometimes, I was nude, other times, I wasn't. Being nude wasn't much of a problem for me anymore. The pay was good and I was used to holding still for long periods of time.

[yang punk]

Not the end yet I hope!

What did she do to Oliver and Geoff?

[Lawabies]

Superb story, thanks for sharing!

[JEMMA]

There was a knock on my door about four weeks after my divorce was final. I was expecting Jolene so I was surprised to see JackAss at the door.

"JackAss, it's so good to see you. Won't you come in?"

"Thanks. I'd love to."

"What brings you to my neck of the woods?"

"Your divorce is final, I understand."

"Yes, about a month ago."

"You didn't call me. You were supposed to call me when you were divorced."

"Ah, yes. Unfinished business. I'm sorry. I should have remembered." I started to remove my top. "You've earned a good fuck. I'll be happy to supply it. Let's go into the bedroom and get comfortable." I was working on the front clasp of my bra.

JackAss grabbed my hand before I set my breasts free. "I didn't come here to fuck. That's not my unfinished business."

249734

I looked up at him. "What is your unfinished business?" I asked.

"To date." I looked up at him stupidly. "I want to go on a date with you. You're free now. You can date anyone you want. I'd like you to go out with me."

"You want a date?"

"Yes, ma'am I do. And could you put your blouse back on. Your boobs are distracting me."

I started buttoning up my blouse again. "Why would you want to go out on a date with me? You know what I became, what I am? I'm a whore now. You saw me fucking nine different men is this very apartment."

"Well, Brenda, I disagree. I do not believe you're a whore at all. I want to go on a date for the same reason most other people go on dates; to check our compatibility to determine if we should get married."

"You would want to marry me after knowing what you know?"

"I believe so, yes ma'am, but we would have to date first to see if we're simpatico. Might be we hate each other's guts. Only way to try it out is to date. Besides, I don't know if you're any good in bed."

"You're wondering if I'm any good in bed?"

"Well, I don't want to take some other fellows word for it. I have to check for myself. But there's a progression to these things. We don't start with the sex part. We have to see if we like one another first. If we do, the sex follows. I understand in most cases there's no sex until after at least the third date. I'm a traditional guy. I can wait."

"You saw me getting fucked in three holes, like 57 times by 49 different cocks in one 15 hour period, and you don't think I'm a whore?"

249735

"Well, now. It may be you're a whore and I don't recognize the symptoms. Answer me a couple questions."

249736

"Shoot."

"How many men have you fucked since the day your husband walked in on you?"

"None," I admitted.

"It's been like six months now, right."

"Six and a half, but who's counting."

"No sex for six and a half months."

"I've masturbated."

"Me too, and I don't think I'm a whore."

"What about all the people I fucked before that day? All the times I climaxed when they were fucking me."

249737

"Well, you do realize most people have a sexual history before they got married, right? I hope you don't think you'd be marrying a virgin if we got hitched?"

"No. I don't think you're a virgin."

"You know. Every time I had sex, I orgasmed. Sometimes before I was ready, much to my everlasting shame. I always wanted to show my partner a good time."

"It's different for men. Our biology is different."

"Yes, and no. Different but the same. We were all born with the ability to enjoy sex. I know. Men and women are supposed to be different, but you would agree we all have the ability to enjoy sex, right?"

249739

"Yes. I would agree with that."

"Now supposing I was tied up and you wanted to have sex with me, and I didn't want to. Do you think I could keep from cumming just because I didn't want to?"

"No. I'm pretty sure I could make you cum. But deep down, you might want to have sex with me. It makes a difference."

"Supposing it was a man sucking my cock and I didn't want to cum because I don't want men sucking my dick. Do you think I wouldn't cum?"

"Not if he was any good at sucking cock."

"There you go. How am I different from you?"

"Men and women are different. We work differently. It's not the same."

"You already agreed we were both born the ability to enjoy sex. It's what makes us different from animals."

"I was raped and I enjoyed it."

249740

"And the man who was sucking me off wouldn't be raping me? I hope you don't think so little of my gender identification."

"We're different," I protested. "We just are."

"No, we're not, Brenda. If you were a real whore, you'd have fucked a hundred different men by now and maybe a few women too. You went through something bad in your life, and it sucked and you orgasmed in spite of it. Tough shit. Oliver had a degree in psychology, did you know that? Some European place which is why it wasn't on his first summary. Eton, I think, the same place Alister went to college which is where Oliver probably decided to adopt him as his father. I don't think his mother knew who his father was. She was an actual whore, unlike you. He knew how to twist you up and turn you inside out. It was his specialty, not sex magic, just bullshit. He knew how to make you feel bad about yourself. It-is-not-your-fault. You-are-not-a-whore. Get over it."

"Okay."

"Okay, what?"

"Okay, I'll go on a date with you."

"I don't usually have this much trouble getting someone to go out with me. Usually, they're a little more willing. With you, it was like pulling teeth. Will tonight be okay?"

"I can't. I was expecting Jolene to come over."

"Oooh, about that. She's not coming over."

"Why not."

"I didn't tell you. My new job is with CapON Investigations. They decided they needed a full time computer guy on their staff. Got the job a few months ago. I asked Jolene to keep it a secret until we saw everything worked out. Turns out; it worked out great. Anyway, Jolene has to tail someone tonight and she can't make it, so she sent me in her place. Since you have nothing better to do, I'm thinking date night."

"I'm not dressed for a date."

"I can wait. I've waited this long, I can wait a little longer. How long will it take you?"

"An hour, maybe less, depending on how snazzy you want me to be."

"I don't really need snazzy."

"Well, you've seen me with cum dripping out of my cunt and ass, so I'm not surprised, but if I'm going out on a first date, I'd like to make a good first impression."

"Snazzy it is. I'll be waiting right here." He patted the couch. "You know, if we decide to get married, you're going to have to give up the nude modeling. I don't mind the other stuff that much, but a woman should save her nudity for her husband."

"Do tell."

"Absolutely. Ask your mother. I'm sure she'll agree with me."

"Have you been talking to my parents?"

"Well, I had to tell them I was seeking your hand in marriage. I'm a traditional guy."

"Of course you are."

"At least three dates. More if we're not sure yet."

"I'll be right out."

"Take your time. I'll be waiting right here." He leaned back on the couch. "I want to see what you look like if you're trying to impress me."

As I walked away, I started shedding my clothes. I was nude before I hit the bedroom. I turned to him and winked. JackAss laughed, and I started getting ready for our date.

249741

We went on 5 dates before we slept together. JackAss wanted to be sure I was ready for sex again. He was such a gentleman, until he wasn't. Holy moly, that man could fuck. Sexual compatibility was no issue. We were married 6 months after our first date at the office of a Justice of the Peace. No more big weddings, though Tiffany was still my Maid of Honor. Well, Matron of Honor. She got married before my second and was a month pregnant when JackAss and I tied the knot. Phil was his best man. It felt odd knowing the best man had seen me naked and fucking the day I got my revenge on Tan, but JackAss didn't care and it was never talked about. We didn't go to St. Lucia for our honeymoon. We went to Pensacola, Florida instead, not too far away from where my parents lived. They came to visit one evening on our honeymoon and we went out to dinner. I've forgiven Dad. If Mom could, I could. I still don't know if he's my real father, or it was the other fellow that raped my Mom. He could be though. I'll never tell anyone else. I wonder if Tiffany's Mom, Mary, knew. If she did, she never told Tiffany, or if Tiffany knew, she never told me.

249742

249743

JackAss and I have two children now. A boy, JackAss Jr., the oldest at 5, and a girl, Marion, after my Mother, now 3 years old. There's another bun in the oven, a girl, who I'll name Tiffany, after my very good friend. The boy looks so much like his father and Marion looks a little like me, but her hair is prettier, JackAss's blonde, not my mousy brown. We're planning on one more. I'm a very happy woman, and if I sometimes dream of another cock in me besides JackAss's, I say a little prayer and get over it, because I love the cock I have and the man attached to it. I thought I'd lost love when I learned Tan betrayed me and no one would ever want a whore. Turns out I was wrong and the happier for it.

T H E E N D

** Did you guys enjoyed the story or not???? **

Do you want more.....? Then give me some support and power me up alittle as gratitude, okay?

Here's additional Videos for you to download (Leisure PCC or whatsoever fits your pleasures)

https://openload.co/f/Rq9QPwvEv1k
https://openload.co/f/SvJOLv7VZBE
https://openload.co/f/mkwkAkURJrY
https://openload.co/f/xA96HSkv5ZM
https://openload.co/f/dj1GUc-UeNA
https://openload.co/f/i7H93uwnns8
https://openload.co/f/0O5ydBLjYFI
https://openload.co/f/WyAhINZEtTg

[darkn1ght]

What a ride this has been.

Was a lovely story thank you.

Would love to see next updates!

[JEMMA]

New Non-Consent/Reluctance Series

The contents is 100℅ NOT from me, but just added some local Flavours & Erotic Images to enhance the story.This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters and events are fictitious in every regard. Any similarities to actual events and persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental. The following story contains mature themes, strong language, and sexual situations. It is intended for adult readers ONLY.
XXX XXX XXX XXX XXX XXX XXX XXX XXX
WARNING: ADULT CONTENT
FOR ADULTS 18 YEARS AND OLDER.
This contains graphic verbal depictions of sexual behavior between
consenting adults. If this offends you, STOP READING NOW.
---------------------------------------------------------------

The Novice

Audrey knelt before Mother Superior, head bowed. She was visibly distressed by Mother's continued refusal to allow her to take her vows and become a nun. 

"I know you think me harsh, child, to refuse you this again," Mother Superior said softly, running a lightly caressing hand over the turned down head.

"Please, Mother, do not think I question your judgment and wisdom. But I am not idle, my voice is considered pleasing by the other members of the choir, my embroidery is moderate, I…is it because of my illegitimacy?" Her lower lip trembled as she murmured the last words.

She had never known her natural mother, an unmarried bar wench who had died giving birth to Audrey. No relatives or a father had come forward to claim the babe for their own, so the convent had taken in the sickly babe with open arms.

"Audrey, you are soft hearted, gentle and obedient, and worthy of our convent. It is not this I question, but whether your destiny lies with us."

"What?" Audrey gasped tremulously. "St Agatha's is my home, my family. It is here that I have been raised, fed and clothed, educated and given shelter. I wish to devote my life to St Agatha's for the gifts given to me. My destiny lies here!"

"Then my request will not alter your destiny, " Mother said firmly yet kindly.

"But…"

"Audrey, neither Father nor I refuse your wish lightly. Nor are we sending you St Helen's as some form of punishment. Should you wish to return after a years passing and take your vows, you may do so with our full blessing."

"Truly?" Audrey whispered, sweet smile lighting up her delicate features as she raised her face to gaze up at the graying woman with beseeching eyes. "Then I may become a nun?"

Mother smiled in return, unable to resist Audrey's warmth and charm. "Yes, Audrey, if that is still your wish."

"Thank you…Thank you…Thank you!" Audrey cried as she leapt to her feet and wrapped her arms around the small frail woman who was like a mother to her.

Mother chuckled at Audrey's enthusiasm. "Run along now, child, lest I can't bear to see you go and change my mind."

The old nun smiled sadly as she watched the young novice leave her chamber, and again asked herself had they made the right decision in sending her to St Helen's?

Audrey was sweet and obedient, and cursed with an exquisite beauty that drew eyes to her whenever she went. Her creamy skin and silken chestnut waves were enough to draw attention unbecoming to a nun, yet the guileless dark blue eyes and pink bow mouth could only invite temptation among the men of the parish. The old nun knew it would serve her ill. 

Mother knew Audrey needed a strong protector, fearing that a man who happened upon her alone in the deserted fields around St Agatha's would not be able to resist Audrey's sweet allure. The priest was old, unable to pose as a threat to any man who dared sample one of God's servants.

The priest at St Helen's was young, and a force to be reckoned with among village folk. And as much as Mother was terribly worried over sending Audrey from the protective confines of St Agatha's to a bustling towns, she prayed that living among people would open Audrey's eyes to a world outside of prayers and duties. And perhaps, in time, her beauty would attract a young man with moderate means willing to wed her.

Many questions about her new home for which there were no answers plagued her in the week it had taken to travel to St Helen's by carriage. And now, as she sat silently with folded hands in her novice's habit and white hood, her small wooden trunk at her feet, she felt as though she had entered a different world. 

She gazed about the large hall in awe, noting the exquisite high arch windows filled with glorious colours, the grey stonewalls hung with richly woven tapestries, the solid timber furnishing and scattered rugs. A fire flickered in the large fireplace, adding to the warmth of the charming hall that was so different from St Agatha's modest and austere surroundings.

Taking a deep, calming breath as she patiently waited for Father Mathews to greet her, she told herself firmly that time would pass quickly and soon she would take her vows with Mother's blessing. Audrey knew with all her heart that she would still wish to be a nun when her time at St Helen's was up, yet she would gladly do this for Mother and put any fears of her unsuitability to rest.

As Audrey sat silently, she slowly became aware of low moans and gasping cries coming from a partially open door at the far end of the hall that she knew to be Father Mathew's chambers. She chewed on her lower lip, wondering at the strange, animal-like sounds. She tried to convince herself that someone must be pouring out their grief to Father Mathews, yet as the moans grew in intensity, a small frown marred her delicate features. 

She squirmed where she sat, feeling their desperation and urgency wash over her, touching something deep inside. Finally she could bear it no longer, her curiosity driving her to her feet. Could Father Mathews have injured himself and be laying in pain, unable to call for help?

Swiftly and silently she crossed the hall to pause hesitantly outside of the priest's chamber. She knocked twice and waited anxiously for a response. When there was no answer, only husky cries, Audrey drew up her courage and pressed the door open fearfully.

Her breath caught in her throat at the scene before her. A woman, her habit pushed up around waist, lay on a large mahogany desk, her soft thighs spread wide apart, the dark curls at their apex glistening with moisture. Audrey's lips parted on a silent gasp as she caught sight of the nun's hand thrusting a smooth, thick marble column between her thighs with urgent frenzy.

Audrey's knuckles turned white where they gripped the door as her wide eyes were drawn in their own accord to the lush pink folds spread wide before her. She had heard whispers at St Agatha's of nun's touching themselves in sinful places, sometime inserting objects as a means to pay tribute to the devil. She had not understood the acts that had been whispered to her, yet even now she still recalled the wicked palpitation of pleasure she had felt between her thighs at the nun's strange words.

Audrey felt that same heady weakness wash over her as she gazed upon nun's ministrations, her lips parted softly as the nun's obvious delight as she moaned and writhed on the table, her face red and scrunched up.

Audrey dragged her eyes away, only to find herself caught by the dark grey gaze of a man. He sat leaning back in a deep leather chair, his long tapered fingers beneath his chin. Long wavy blonde hair brushed against his priest's collar, framing an intelligent face that hinted of cruelty. She felt pinned beneath the intensity of his gaze, stripped, her every thought transparent.

As she stood there, feeling her heart pound beneath her breast, the sound of soft cries slowly penetrated her drowning thoughts. Horror welled up inside of her, her cheeks stained pink as she tore her gaze from the priest and stumbled from the chamber.

She made her way back to pew on shaky legs, filled with shame and a deep mortification on intruding what must be the nun's private confession to the priest.

She sunk down on the pew and squeezed her eyes shut, unable to evade the wicked images of the glistening marble sliding in and out of the pink channel between the nun's spread thighs. Audrey had never dared to touch herself in that sinful place, yet sometimes a deep yearning overcame her when she was bathing or dressing, and she fought the temptation to stroke the soft pink lips with their silky down.

Her head lifted as the door to Father Mathew’s chamber opened, and a slightly rumpled and flushed nun appeared. Spying Audrey, the nun quickly walked to where she sat and said with a glowing smile 

"Father Mathews is ready to see you now." The nun bobbed slightly before hurrying off, and Audrey gazed after her, a dozen questions filling her mind. 

[JEMMA]

The nun paused, and looking back over her shoulder at Audrey, she said in hushed tones "I'm sure you will like it here."

With wide eyes Audrey slowly made her way to the chamber door and knocked. At the command to enter, she opened the door and stood at its entrance, eyes lowered, a flush creeping up over her cheeks.

"Come, take a seat," the priest ordered. 

She obediently did as he asked, smoothing her gown over her knees with trembling hands. 

"I'm sorry I was unable to see you immediately upon your arrival. There were matters I had to attend to."

Audrey shook her head and gazed shyly up at him through long lashes, feeling the blush deepen up as those devastating grey eyes moved over her face. "No, it is I that must apologise, Father," she rushed out. "I thought someone was injured, and I didn't realise that you were seeing to the nun's affliction. I realise –"

"Affliction?" the priest queried softly.

"Ailment, malady, I am unsure how to...."

"Ah, yes." The priest gazed at her for a long while, and as she opened her mouth to speak again, he raised his hand, signalling silence.

"Audrey," he recalled, studying the lovely girl before him. "A novice from St Agatha's, if I remember correctly. Here with us for a year."

She nodded. 

Father Matthew gazed down the earnest young woman before him as he drummed his fingers thoughtfully on the desk that the nun had only recently laid upon. "You will quickly come to realise we do things differently at St Helen's, but I am sure, given time, you will adjust beautifully."

"Thank you father," she murmured, and another long uncomfortable silence stretched out between them.

"Before I have our one other novice show you to your cell, I must request that we establish the matter of your, shall we say, dedication."

"Dedication?" she echoed in confusion.

The priest nodded and rose from his chair and she swallowed hard as he towered above her, noting the way the long black gown clung to his broad shoulders.

"Our intake of novices is very selective, and it only a personal favour to the priest at St Agatha's that we accepted you prior to interviewing you. When novices come to us from other convents we generally we inspect them thoroughly. Once or twice in the past they have come to us preg… with evidence of their lack of dedication, and we have taken measures since to prevent such occurrences."

"Oh," Audrey murmured, still unsure of what was expected of her.

"Come, follow me. You will experience no pain from my initial examination."

She rose and moved to where he stood waiting by a long wooden pew near the far wall, feeling apprehensive.

"I want you to straddle the pew and sit down, yes, that's it." He nodded in approval as she lifted her leg gracefully over the wooden pew and rested her bottom on its narrow width, uncertainty filling her dark blue eyes as she gazed up at him. "Now lay back." His hands on her shoulders gently eased her down so that she lay on her back on the pew, then guided her small hands to rest on either side of her narrow hips.

His large frame straddled the pew to sit facing her, his knees bumping against hers, and she bit her lip. She was unable to prevent the flinch as she felt his fingers close around the hem of her habit and slowly draw the heavy material up to drape across her knees.

"Relax," he murmured, sliding his warm palms up over the soft inner flesh of her thighs spread slightly apart by the width of the pew.

"I'm not sure how this-"

"Quiet, Novice, while I concentrate. It will be over soon."

She swallowed hard, trying to remain passive as he forced her knees further apart beneath her skirt. She prayed in time that she would become used to his cool manner and of the strange effect his commanding ways seemed to have on her young body. Besides the quiet affection of Mother Superior, she had rarely been touched by another human being, especially that of a handsome grown male, and she was unable prevent the trembling in her thighs.

She breathed a sigh of relief when he lifted his hands from her flesh.

"I am going to ask you if you can feel my hands on your flesh, and I want you to answer me honestly. Do not think to lie to me."

"No Father," she mumbled, gazing fixedly up at the ceiling as she felt a light caress stir the soft curls between her thighs. A thrill rushed through her lower belly, and she bit her lip to keep from moaning as a vision of the nun's wide spread legs came to mind.

She felt confusion over the fast beat of her heart, the uneven rise and fall of her tiny breasts, the strange fluidness invading her limbs at the strange intimacy of his inspection as his hands gently caressed her mound.

"Can you feel this?" he queried after a while.

Audrey bit her lip, trying to sense his touch, but she was suddenly unable to feel the pressure of his hands on her body. "No," she uneasily replied.

"Okay, what about this?" Again silence as he patiently waited for her reply, and she shook her head slowly, a frown creasing her brow.

"Hmm," he murmured under his breath, and she flinched as she felt his fingers pinch her nether lips together.

"I felt that," she murmured breathlessly, and he nodded thoughtfully.

"Good, good. And this?"

His deft fingers gently parted her dry folds and traced a finger along the pink valley.

She nodded as a quiver shot through her at his soft touch, her relief at finally being able to feel him between her thighs overcoming her apprehension at being touched so intimately.

"What about this?" He queried, regretfully removing his fingers from her tender flesh as he gazed upon her sweet, flushed face.

"No-o," she said after a while, frowning as she gazed at the ceiling in concentration.

He was silent for a long while, a look of concern on his masculine features, waiting, and slowly her gaze flickered to his.

"Please Father, try again, maybe this time…"

He hesitated for effect, gazing at her consideringly, then nodded. "You'll have to trust me, without question, without hesitation."

"I do, Father," she nodded obediently with guileless dark blue pools. 

Was it all an act, he asked himself? "Let's continue then."

Without question she let him push up her heavy skirts, exposing the length of her creamy white thighs and the silky thatch to his intent gaze as he bundled the material at her tiny waist. 

He almost groaned aloud at the exquisiteness of her, the velvety skin and the soft curls that provided her sweet mound little protection from his gaze and soon his exploring fingers.

Gently, he parted her nether lips again, and found the little nub nestled in the lush pink folds. Easing forward on the pew, he gently stroked the sensitive flesh with the pad of his thumb. She bucked slightly beneath him, and slowly he increased the pressure, drawing a cry of surprise from her parted lips.

"Good," he murmured encouragingly. "You can feel that." 

She nodded, moistening her suddenly dry lips as he began to gently tease her pink nub with knowing fingers.

Soon she was wiggling slightly on the pew, and he could feel a slight dampness coating his fingers as he coaxed a gentle response from her. He moved lower, the tip of his finger lightly circling her tiny entrance, and he felt himself harden at the thought of piercing her there. He pressed his finger against her experimentally, the tip of his finger probing her heat before moving back up to circle her nub before she became anxious.

"Oh," she murmured, her bottom shifting on the pew, and she felt a trickle of moistness seep between her thighs. She nipped her bottom lip at the strange sensations flooding between her thighs as his fingers probed and played with her secret place. "It feels…"

"Yes?" he queried when she hesitated shyly, knowing instinctively that she was ready for what he planned to do.

"Strange," she said with a tiny frown. "I've never…" She gasped as his finger slide up inside of her without warning, her hips arching.

Soon he felt her growing wetness as he began to work his finger in her tight pussy, massaging her slick walls that would feel exquisite around his cock. It was slow coming, yet slowly her young body opened up to his deepening caresses like a bud unfurling its petals in worship of the sun.

"Almost there," he murmured huskily, slowly easing another finger up inside her slick heat. Her hips were arching off the pew as his fingers surged deeper up inside of her, forcing her tight walls to stretch around his fingers until finally he felt the thin barrier blocking his further exploration. The tips of his fingers gently caressed her maidenhead, and he murmured soothing words to her as she shifted restlessly on the pew, overcome by the strange sensations of being impaled on his fingers.

He teased her until she was gasping for breath, her body squirming on the pew, before slowly withdrawing from her. He knew he could take her then unaware. Her soft gasps filling his ears as he ruthlessly plundered her maidenhead. 

Yet he would wait, for she was like soft clay, unformed, easily molded to his dark desires. He would wait until she begged him to fuck her between her soft thighs, knowing exactly what he intended to do to her.

She lay panting and flushed as he eased her gown down over her spread thighs, and he hid his smile at the sight of the small hard nipples tenting the fabric of her habit. Soon, he promised himself.

"You felt my touch deep inside you?"

She nodded shyly, her lashes flickering down to hide the confusion in her dark eyes.

"You're dedication pleases me, Novice," he spoke coolly, commandingly. She would soon recognise him as her master. "Go now, our other Novice will show you to your cell, and Mother Superior will speak to you on the morrow about your duties here."

He watched her leave, intrigued by the blushing shyness of his sweet new novice. The evidence of her maidenhead showed she was innocent of men, yet he knew that might be mostly due to lack of opportunity. 

The priest at St Agatha's was elderly and possessed a fetish for strong muscular men. He would set one of the nuns to spy on Audrey when she retired to her bed that evening to discover if she pleasured herself as nuns were want to do with their busy little fingers.

In the meantime, he would inform the nuns of their new member, and warn them off being overly playful in her presence. Until she was ready to for her first man between her soft thighs, he wanted to ensure she didn't reach her pleasure.

***

A young woman of 18 or 19, the same age as Audrey, waited for Audrey as she left Father Mathew's chamber. Audrey prayed her flushed features and the strange weakness in her limbs wasn't discernible to the other woman as she smiled shyly in greeting.

The pretty novice introduced herself as Beth, and after helping Audrey carry her small trunk to her cell, Beth took her on a guided tour within the extensive tall stonewalls of St Helen's. Soon Audrey was returning Beth's bubbly smile easily as she was shown the gardens and buildings, making Audrey giggle at the witty little descriptions the novice gave as she pointed out items of interest.

It was at the evening meal that she finally met the nuns of St Helen's. They ate in an informal manner around a long table in the warm kitchens, with crusty bread and deliciously thick chicken soup. There were six nuns, and one Novice, two including Audrey, and she found it strange that none were more than two score in years, except for the stern mother superior. 

Mother was a handsome woman with cold blue eyes who rarely spoke. When she did speak, the other nun's hastened to do her bidding as she requested salt or gave out instructions on how to clean pots, their laughter and chatter halting when Mother gave them a stern look.

Three nuns departed immediately following the meal, and when Audrey questioned Beth where they went, Beth bit back a smile. It was Mother Superior who answered "worship".
---------------------------------
Videos Clips Screening
https://openload.co/f/ciLjaNNffsE
https://openload.co/f/ljXies6XX-M
https://openload.co/f/GuOxtii5QwE
https://openload.co/f/OI39Bx0lqpA

[JEMMA]

Audrey was glad to finally collapse on her narrow pallet a small time later, worn from travelling and the strange events of that day. She curled up in a small ball, her thoughts a tired jumble.

It felt as though she had barely drifted off to sleep when she heard muffled noises coming from the hall. Turning onto her side, she pulled her pillow over her ears as she sought desperately to block out the sound and get back to sleep. The noises grew, and she lay wide-awake, agitated and flushed, feeling a yearning ache grow between her damp thighs.

Finally rolling off her pallet, she padded across the cold stone floor and drew back the curtain that afforded her cell a little privacy. The hallway was lit by the soft moon light filtering through the windows on the far end of the hall, almost full where it hung low in the dark cloudless sky. Her wide eyes latched instantly onto the source of the disturbance.

Tanned masculinity, naked and rippling, filled her vision. Strong muscular arms were planted on either side of a tiny nun pinned against the wall by his body, her gown bunched up around her waist as his hips bucked furiously against her. The woman gasped with each thrust as the man suckled at her neck, her fingers clawing at his broad back, her ankle hooked around his knee.

Audrey felt her nipples tighten and a low throb begin between her thighs. She stood motionless, her wide eyes taking in every thrusting motion of the firm cheeks. Slowly Audrey's eyes lifted to the woman's face, and moistened her lips. The nun's mouth hung open, her pretty features slack, her eyes squeezed shut.

As if of its own accord, Audrey's hand slid between her thighs, feeling the dampness soaking through her thin chemise.

"Oh, yes, yes," the woman cried.

The words seemed to break the spell that held Audrey entranced, and she stumbled blindly back into her cell on trembling legs. She crossed to her pallet and dragged her sheets over her, the image of the lovers' embrace burned in her memory. She lay gazing off into dark space for what seemed an eternity, her mouth dry, her heart racing. She imagined it was her being crushed against the wall by the stranger, her he was filling up as he bucked inside of her, her arms that clung to him as she threw her head back as she cried out her pleasure. Dear God, she thought, she must be cursed.

The peel of bells dragged Audrey from her uneasy slumber, and she lay blinking tiredly. The events of yesterday rushing back over her. The appearance of Beth urging her to wake telling her that it was time to bathe drove the last vestiges of sleep from her mind.

Audrey collected her small towel and soap and followed Beth's lead down the steps of the dormitory and along a small dirt path. Eventually the sound of rushing water greeted her ears, and she gave a gasp of delight as the green bushes parted to reveal a cascading waterfall spilling into a secluded rock pool, the crystal clear water sparkling in the early morning light.

Nuns bathed themselves, laughing and splashing each other, and Audrey blushed when she realised they were naked, the water glistening as it spilled over their bare shoulders and breasts.

She became aware of Beth undressing beside her, tugging her shift over her head and tossing it down on a patch of grass before splashing into the water. When Beth realised Audrey stood shyly by the bank, she turned and smiled warmly.

"Come Audrey, wear your shift if you like. Soon you will be used to our ways."

Audrey fingered her simple white shift with its thin straps that just reached her knees, before shrugging to herself and splashing into the water, soap in hand. It mattered little if it got wet, and she would feel better for its protective cover as she was too shy to strip naked before the other nuns.

The water was crisp and fresh, swirling around her ankles and knees as she slowly waded into its clear depths, feeling her way over the smooth pebble bottom. Soon it reached her waist, and she ducked beneath its surface before rising and sweeping her hair from her face with a gasp as her skin tingled from the coolness. Beth playfully splashed her, and Audrey splashed her back, unaware of how the thin material molded her gentle curves, or of the veiled gazes of the other nuns drawn to her young body. The delicious thrust of her tiny breasts with their hard rosy tips were clearly visible through the thin material, tantalising as they jiggled and swayed as she played with Beth.

Eventually she set about the business of bathing so that she would not be late for morning prayers, and she worked the soapsuds into her long, chestnut mane, beginning at the roots and slowly working down to the tips. She dunked beneath the surface, her fingers combing through the thick strands to release the suds to the water before rising for breath. She was squeezing the water from her mane, twisting it into a large coil over her shoulder, when she caught movement from the corner of her eye. Lifting her head, she gazed across the far bank curiously, her eyes sliding along the bushes until they came to an abrupt halt.

A tall man with hair like midnight caught back from a darkly tanned face as sinfully handsome as Lucifer gazed back at her. Her lips parted on a silent gasp, unable to move, unable to speak. Her wide eyes drunk in the full magnificence of him, clothed completely in black. 

Her eyes moved over the supple leather tunic stretched across his broad shoulders and chest, down over the leather breaches that clung to his powerful thighs to rest on black leather boots, before sweeping back up to the masculine face watching her so intently. Her heart raced as she felt a strange heat wash over her, lingering between her thighs and making her breasts tingle. There was something strangely familiar about him, the line of his jaw, his brow, but her jumbled thoughts could make no sense of it as she returned his heated gaze.

She swallowed hard as she witnessed the silvery eyes drop to the creamy mounds with their hard tips thrusting against the clinging shift that left little to the imagination. He seemed unable to tear his gaze away from the sight of her breasts, rising and falling with her quickened breathing, the taut tips tightening impossibly harder beneath his molten gaze.

Some wicked part of her urged her to rise slowly from the water, to close the distance between them, and…

[JEMMA]

She moistened her suddenly dry lips as his eyes locked with hers, an insistent throbbing beginning between her thighs at the wicked images that crossed her mind. A blush crept over her cheeks and chest as she imagined him doing to her what she had witnessed in the hall the night before, his large body pinning hers, his shaft sliding up deep inside of her womanly heat as his mouth closed over her feverish flesh.

A seductive smile curved his lips, as though she had said her wicked thoughts aloud for everyone to hear, and horror washed over her at her wickedness. Her small hands rose to cup her breasts protectively as she swung away from him, presenting him with the curve of her back.

Beth stood but two arms length from her, but Audrey was unable to call out, to warn her of the danger. She was unable to stop herself from gazing over her shoulder, but even before her eyes had found the place where he had stood, she knew he had disappeared as the strange tension that had held her body in his thrall eased.

After the noon prayers Beth and Audrey slowly walked upstream from the waterfall, skirting and climbing over rocks, each carrying a woven basket as they searched for a hardy plant Mother Superior used in her poultices to reduce swelling.

Beth jumped across the stream at a narrow point to allow them to cover more ground, and Audrey seemed to fall further and further behind Beth as she took in the beauty around her. It was like they had passed into a different world, and she felt insignificant as she gazed up at the tall trees that seemed to reach to the heavens, streams of sunlight filtering through their leafy canopies.

She paused to tug up a plant nestled between rocks and deposited it in her basket, and as she was rising, she felt an overwhelming sense she was no longer alone. Dismissing it as wild imaginings, she nevertheless hastened her steps to catch up with Beth who had disappeared around a bend in the stream.

She had only taken two steps when she was dragged back up against a solid wall of muscle, a hand sliding over her mouth. 

The basket fell to the ground from nerveless fingers as a large tanned hand splayed over the gentle swell of her belly, drawing her up even firmer against the solid warmth pressing against her back. She struggled wildly, her nails scraping the smooth skin of his forearm as she fought to free herself from his iron grip.

He muttered under his breath as he twisted her in his grip and forced her backwards until she felt the smooth bark of a tree pressing into her back. Her small hands pushed blindly against a broad chest as she sought to free herself, her hood askew.

"I mean you no harm," he murmured huskily, tugging back her skewed hood as his large body pinned her against the tree, crushing her soft breasts against his chest.

She stilled as her eyes locked with silvery ones, only to begin struggling anew as she felt a thigh pressing between hers, her eyes widening in shock as she felt the pressure against her secret place. 

Slowly he removed his palm from her mouth, but before she could scream his lips covered hers firmly, silencing her protests. He tore the hood from her head and tossed it to the ground before his fingers tangled in her silky mane, tilting her face to his as his tongue glided along her lower lip before slipping into the moist depths of her mouth.

Audrey whimpered against his mouth as he deepened the kiss, knowing she should fight him but swiftly losing herself to the heady sensations flooding her. Her lashes fluttered close as he seduced her with drugging kisses, her small hands relaxing against his chest. 

Slowly she softened against him as his mouth coaxed hers into soft submission, and the heat of him seemed to scorch her skin through her habit as held her prisoner against the tree, her body throbbing where his muscled thigh pressed against her softness.

She paid scant attention to the feel of his hands bunching in the material at her thighs, of the cool air wafting around her ankles and knees as she drowned in his kisses. She was breathless and needy, lost in the sensual heat he wove around them.

It was only as she felt the heated trail of his fingers up over her hips, dragging up her skirt with them, that some sense of reality began to intrude.

"No," she whispered as she tore her mouth from his, bruised and swollen from his forceful kisses. But he ignored her protest, his hands slipping up higher beneath her gown, up over her waist.

"I've thought of nothing but your delightful breasts since the moment I saw you standing in the stream, of how sweet they would feel filling my hands," he murmured huskily as he gazed down at her pink stained face.

She trembled as he gently cupped their small weight, moulding them in his warm hands, and her knees all but crumbled beneath the exquisite delicateness of his touch as his caresses gently teased her nipples into hard tips.

She was unable to gaze away from the molten silver eyes that seemed to touch some hidden part of her. "W-what is it you want from me?" she murmured breathlessly, feeling a shameful excitement overtake her as his fingers rolled and plucked the hard buds beneath her gown.

"I want to be inside you," he murmured, brushing his lips across hers as he pinched her nipples sending a quiver racing through her. She felt unable to control the wetness growing between her thighs as he played with her tender breasts. "To come into your slick heat, feeling it clenching around me as I move deep inside of you. And I know you want it too, little one."

She moaned softly as a hand slipped down over her belly to cup her mound, discovering her wetness. It was wrong, so wrong, she thought to herself as his fingers parted her lush pink lips to delve in her dewy folds. Yet it felt so right.

"No," she murmured unconvincingly as he gently stroked her. Her lashes fluttered close as a fire raged between her thighs, her hips arching against his hand, seeking, demanding.

"Your body can't lie, little one." His knee eased her quivering thighs further apart as his mouth pressed butterfly kisses over her cheeks and eyes.

Audrey shuddered against the body that held her pinned to the tree, feeling her body drown in sensations unlike anything that she had ever known as he worked his finger inside of her.

"No," she cried softly, pushing against his wide shoulders as his finger massaged the walls of her slick pussy as his thumb teased her nub.

"Open yourself to me. Let me into your soft heat," he murmured coaxingly as a finger slipped up inside of her.

"No, please, I-I can't… I'm soon to be a nun."

The gentle stroking of her lush pink flesh stilled. "You have never had a man?" he asked softly.

She turned her head, the silky curtain of her hair protecting her from his searching gaze. He caught her chin and gently forced her wide blue eyes to meet his.

The silence stretched out between them as she met his molten gaze, her lips softly parted.

"No." It was a breathless whisper, yet he heard it. He kissed her softly, tenderly.

His hand gave her one last possessive pat between her thighs before he reluctantly withdrew it from beneath her habit and smoothed the flowing material over her limbs.

"You body cries out for a man between your thighs. In time I will show you that your calling is not to God," he promised her huskily, gently tucking a chestnut strand behind the pink shell of her ear as he gazed down at her. "Tell me your name, little one."

She bit her bottom lip. If he went to Father Mathews to ask about her…

The corners of his lips curled at her silence. 

"Ah, my beautiful dove will not tell me her name." A finger trailed down over the curve of her cheek to gently rub her soft lips. "I would know it for the pleasure it brings me as I dream of you, little one. But denying me will not prevent me from finding you again. And when I do, I will have you." His lips gently brushed hers. "But not here, like this, with your friend so close."

She trembled as he pressed one last kiss on her before striding away, and she leaned against to the tree, fearful her trembling legs would be unable to support her.

The word "Lukas " floated back to her, tormenting her.

Her first week at St Helen's passed relatively quickly, and Audrey was thankful of Beth's mischievous presence that smoothed out the transition. Audrey knew from her inquiring glances on the way back from to the hall that day that her sudden quietness had not gone unnoticed. She was thankful that Beth hadn't pried, for she did not know how to begin to explain Lukas. 

Her face heated every time she thought of him and of what he had done to her, and she was still shaken by how shamefully little resistance she had offered. 

She walked slowly to Father Mathew's chamber, apprehensive at having her weekly confession with the priest. Did she dare lie to him, or confess her wickedness? She had almost convinced herself that Lukas had been a figment of her imagination. 

The door was open, and she hesitated in the doorway, her anxious blue eyes flicking over the golden head pored over a scroll. 

Unbidden the image of Lukas came to mind… darkly intriguing. She could have moaned aloud at his ability to slip into her thoughts without warning.

Some noise must have given her away, for Father Mathews gazed up, pinning her with his dark grey eyes. Her wickedness must be plain to see as his eyes moved over her intently as he rose from behind his desk. 

"Ah, Audrey. Come, close the door behind you."

She did as he bade and slowly moved further into the chamber, her heart picking up speed.

"You know what we must do at the beginning of each confession?" he queried, moving around to stand before his desk and folding his arms across his chest.

She shook her head in confusion, her wide eyes lifting to his.

"It would be remiss of me not to check your dedication, Audrey."

Her sweet face paled. Did he somehow suspect that she had allowed a stranger to touch her breasts and between her thighs?

"Come, stand on this footstool for me."

She followed his gaze to the large square footstool that rested in the centre of the room. Her wide blue eyes returned to his before darting away nervously.

Swallowing hard, she lifted her skirts with trembling fingers and gracefully climbed up onto the wooden surface to face the large oval windows through which the afternoon sunlight filtered. Her guilty mind never questioned his authority over her.

"Raise your habit," he ordered, and gave Audrey a stern look when she hesitated. "Do not make this more difficult than it needs to be, Audrey. Your old Mother Superior wrote good things about you, and it would dishearten her to learn differently."

Dropping her gaze, her fingers clasped her skirt and drew her habit to just below her knees.

"Higher."

Squeezing her eyes shut, she slowly exposed her trembling thighs to his intense gaze.

"Higher, Audrey. Do not make me ask you again."

She did as he ordered, tugging the skirt up to her waist and exposing the soft chestnut curls at the apex of her thighs, her head lowered.

"Shoulders back…feet touching the edges of the stool. That's it."

Audrey held herself still as hands circled her tiny waist before slipping down over her hips to gently caress her soft belly with his thumbs. She bit her lip, feeling strangely weak at his light caresses, her face stained pink. A moan escaped her as his hands moved around to cup her bottom, his strong fingers kneading the soft flesh as his warm breath stirred her curls.

She instinctively clenched her bottom together as Father Mathew spread her cheeks apart, and a shocked cry escaped her at the stinging slap he administered on her unprotected behind.

"Do not disobey me again, Audrey," he commanded softly.

She nodded quickly, biting her lip as a tremor raced through her.

He smoothed his hands up her inner thighs until they brushed against her lips. Her heart raced as he gently peeled them apart before his dark gaze, feeling faint and hot. Before she could think to protest, his leaned forward and his tongue darted out, tasting her soft pink flesh.

She gave a startled squeak, her fingers clenching in his blonde mane as she fought for balance. He lapped at her dewy folds, his tongue lazily circling her pulsing nub before gently sucking on her. 

"F-Father…" she cried in bewilderment at the exquisite pleasure bursting between her thighs, her legs almost giving way beneath her.

Without warning he thrust a finger up inside of her, drawing a husky cry from her. She arched against his mouth as his finger worked up inside of her, stretching her around him.

"Please," she cried, drowning in the delicious sensations of his tongue stabbing her throbbing nub as his finger swirled inside of her. She was unable to prevent the soft moans escaping her as her young body opened to his caresses, feeling the moisture pool between her thighs. She shuddered against his mouth as her tight walls gripped the gently thrusting finger, her head thrown back. The tension between her thighs wound tighter and tighter, like a cord about to snap. 

Her eyes widened in shock as she felt a finger pressing against the puckered entrance nestled between her cheeks.

"No!" she cried. She squirmed away from it, only to find herself impaled on a second finger as it thrust up inside her pussy. Her hips arched as he began to ease the fingers in and out of her as his tongue flicked at her nub, the threat forgotten.

More Videos Sharing
http://www.xvideos.com/video48289316/sex_in_school
http://www.xvideos.com/video39568249/my_teacher_drinking_sleeping_pills_-_javx.cc

[JEMMA]

When she felt a finger probing at her dark entrance, she struggled anew, almost stumbling from the stool, shocked at the intrusiveness of that determined invasion.

He withdrew from her, frowning as he gazed up at her. "You dare refuse your master?" he queried dangerously.

250219

His hands spanned her tiny waist as he lifted her to the ground, and she tried to put some distance between them, but he caught her wrists, dragging her young body up against his.

She was unable to control her trembling as she met the dark grey eyes, knowing eventually that she would be unable to refuse him anything. 

He was her Priest, her guide in all things, her connection to God. With every cell in her being she wanted to become a nun, and she would probably do everything he asked of her.

The thought of the dark stranger intruded her thoughts.

Mathew gazed down at her for what seemed an age, noting the dilated eyes, the flushed creamy skin, the unsteady rise and fall of her tiny breasts before he pushed her from him with a show of displeasure and turned his back to her.

"Leave me," he ordered. He heard her flee, and knew that had she remained he would have taken her maidenhead with one hard thrust as he bent her over his desk. She was damp and lush, not the dry heat of her first time when he had to coax her body into taking his fingers inside her tight pussy. 

250220

He had known then that she was an innocent even before he felt her maidenhead, yet it had given him immeasurable pleasure to torment her as he sought physical proof. He was intent on playing more games with his delightful young novice, seducing her into complete submission, molding her to his desires before he fucked her sweet pussy.

Audrey's chin rested on her hands as she gazed down at the courtyard from her tiny window, watching the play of shadows over the immaculate hedges and small stone statues. She felt restless, a strange ache filling her body as she was tormented by images of Lukas and Father Mathews. Her nipples felt tingly and tight, sensitive to the brush of her shift with her every movement, and she didn't need to touch herself to feel the dampness between her thighs.

She didn't know how long she sat gazing off into the darkness, her thoughts a confused jumble, when a slender figure darted across the courtyard, catching her eye. A blonde lock escaped the confines of a voluminous cloak. 

Beth.

Audrey barely hesitated before gathering the soft folds of her dark cloak around her white shift and quietly slipping from her room. She didn't question why she was following the other novice, or where she could be going at this late hour as she silently padded down the stone steps and pushed at the wooden door. She desperately wanted someone to talk to, feeling overwhelmed in her small cell by thoughts of wickedness and depravity.

The night air was crisp and cool, and she pulled the cloak closer around her as she followed her friend. She hastened her steps as Beth darted off to the left, taking a worn path that weaved through a thicket of tall trees that lay on the eastern reaches of the convent grounds. 

Audrey felt swallowed up in the darkness as she moved beneath the arch of overhanging branches. Soon Audrey stumbled onto the edges of a ring-shaped clearing, an altar-stone at its heart. Pagan markings etched into the smooth solid stone table glowed in the moonlight, sending a shiver of apprehension through her. She hesitated, pressing herself against smooth bark of a tree as she gazed upon Beth where she stood, her back to Audrey, not ten steps away.

Her lips parted in a silent gasp as the cloak fell from Beth's shoulders, revealing her voluptuous curves and full bottom to the cool night air, her smooth skin and long blonde hair glowing palely in the moonlight.

250221

Shock held Audrey immobile as she gazed upon the novice, drinking in the sight of her uninhibited body. She didn't notice the man cross the clearing from the opposite direction until he came to stand before Beth. He made no move to touch her as his possessive gaze roved over her. He stood imposing, intimidating, like a god, black robes flowing over his broad shoulders.

Audrey watched from the side with wide eyes as Father Mathews grabbed Beth by the hair and dragged her to the altar. He bent her over the edge of the table, her arms twisted behind her back and caught in one large palm as he kicked her ankles apart. Beth moaned as he stood behind her, grinding his pelvis against her bottom as he leaned over her to mutter something in her ear. He released his painful grip on her hair to slip it down between their bodies, dragging up his black robe before he gripped her hips with both hands.

Audrey's breath shuddered from her lungs as he surged against Beth, beginning to thrust against her with long, forceful strokes. Each murmur, each groan, each pounding thrust echoed through Audrey until she felt a hot, burning ache between her empty thighs.

Her eyes were drawn to where their bodies joined, her mouth dry as she gazed upon the thick glistening thick shaft sliding in and out of Beth's pussy as he pumped into her furiously from behind. Beth strained against him as he shoved himself into her without mercy, his hand sliding up over the curve of her back to tangle in her blonde mane and draw her head back as he bucked against her.

She gazed upon the scene before her, her lips parted, heart pounding, unable to tear her eyes away. She drank in the sight of Beth as she moaned in ecstasy as she writhed and shuddered on the thick shaft impaling her.

Audrey sensed a slight movement in the air around her, but before she could think to move, to react, a huge palm slid over her mouth, muffling her squeak of surprise as a solid wall of muscle pressed against her back.

"I've found you, my delightful little voyeur who refuses to tell me her name," he murmured, his breath stirring the tendrils at her temple. She was enveloped in his warm strength, his clean earthy scent filling her nostrils, and her lashes fluttered close. The breath caught in her throat as a hand delved beneath the folds of her cloak, sliding up over her ribcage.

250222

A strange weakness flooded her as his hand closed over a soft mound with its taut tip. She arched against him as he rolled and pinched it between his long fingers through the thin cloth, feeling it harden impossibly further as she moaned against the hand covering her mouth.

"Are you wet, little one?" 

She whimpered as his hand uncovered her mouth to trail down over her neck and the valley between her breasts, down over her belly to cup her mound through the thin cloth of her shift.

His fingers gently rubbed her dampness through the cloth, drawing soft moans from her as she softened against him. His masculine heat scorched her through the thin layers that separated them. 

"Oh, yes," he groaned as he stroked her like a delicate harp. "Do you enjoy the sight of him pleasuring himself inside of her, wishing it was your pussy feeling a thick shaft sliding up inside its welcoming heat?"

Her lashes flickered open, her dark blue eyes drawn to the pagan altar, and the rutting couple upon it. She moaned in acquiescence as his mouth closed over the soft skin over her neck. His fingers tangled in the ribbon ties of her bodice, dragging the folds apart to expose the gentle swell of one creamy breast with its taut rosy tip to the cool midnight air.

Her eyes focused on the sight of Beth moving to kneel between Father Mathews's spread thighs where he lay on the long stone table. Her small hands gripped his shaft as her blonde head bobbed down on its imposing length with luscious enjoyment, her wide mouth working up and down on him.

"W-who are you?" Audrey whispered, a tremor racing through her as his fingers closed over her bare breast. 

He caressed her tiny mound as she leaned against him for support, arrows of ecstasy shooting down to the place where his other hand was gently coaxing her yearning body into melting submission.

"Anything you want me to be," he breathed against her damp skin, sending a shiver racing through her.

Audrey quivered as she felt his fingers stroking between her thighs slid, down the length of it to curl around the hem of her shift. She was unable to take her eyes from the glorious sight of the wanton Beth moving to sit astride Father Mathew's hips and slowly sinking down until she rested fully on him.

The breath shuddered from Audrey's lungs as his palm slid up her inner thigh, teasing her soft quivering flesh until she ached to feel his caresses at the hot, melting core of her.

"Please, I want…" 

Her legs almost gave way as fingers deftly parted her lush pink folds and slid along the dewy valley. She whimpered as he found the firm, pink nub nestled in the swollen, glistening flesh, coaxing soft cries from her as he tormented her with growing intensity.

She was unable to control the fire raging out of control between her thighs, licking at her melting flesh, consuming her innocent body until there was no thought of denying this man what he willed. 

His hand on her breast and between her slippery thighs made her mindless with pleasure as she writhed on the fingers stroking her, her wide blue eyes fixed on the sight of Beth as she rode the man beneath her, her head flung back, her heavy breasts jiggling.

"Touch me." His warm breath tickled Audrey's ear as his fingers drew her small hand between their bodies to press against the thick hard pulsing length of him through his breeches.

Her fingers traced the hard ridge of him, sliding up to delicately explore the thick blunt velvet tip of him bursting over the top of his breeches, feeling the drop of moisture, smoothing it into his skin experimentally, before sliding back down the thick heavy shaft. 

He groaned as her fingers closed firmly around him and boldly squeezed.

A whimper escaped her as his finger probed her dewy gate, slipping up inside her snug pussy.

"I need to be inside you, little one," he murmured huskily as his finger massaged her slick walls, and she arched against him as a thumb brushed over her nub.

"No," she protested weakly, a sense of reality came rushing back at what she was doing, of what she was allowing him to do as he pushed against her bottom. "I-I can't--"

He groaned as his fingers explored the thin stretch of skin deep in inside of her. "Do not deny me this, little one," he murmured against her ear as his hand guided his heavy shaft between her silky thighs. "Your body cries out for mine."

She moaned softly as she felt the glistening velvety tip of him sliding in her dewy folds, rubbing her nub, before moving down to probe her melting entrance.

250223

"I can't," she cried tremulously, tears filling her eyes as her body ached for the feel of his thick shaft sliding up inside of her tight pussy. She squirmed deliciously against him as he prodded her slick entrance, her body's urges warring with her natural reserve. "I-I have to remain a virgin. I must become a nun."

"If there was a way, little one, to leave you maidenhead intact, would you let me come inside you?" His fingers gently stroked her pink nub until she was writhing on the blunt head of his shaft.

She was unable to take her eyes from the sight of Beth straddling Father Mathews, his hands on her drawing her down to him as his mouth latched onto a swaying breast.

She nodded bewilderedly, wanting to feel him between her thighs with every fiber of her being, but knowing it was impossible.

He saw her nod, and it was enough. He drove his hips forward with a triumphant groan.

She squeaked as she felt her innocent flesh forced to spread around the spearing head as he pushed against her, and she tried to shift her helpless body away from him, but his fingers splayed low over her belly, holding her firm as he slid deeper up inside of her.

"Relax, there will be no pain, I promise you."

Her small hands grasped the tree before her for support her. She had experienced anything as exquisite as the burning sensation of him sliding up inside of her tight pussy walls, forcing them to stretch around the huge thickness slowly filling her.

She whimpered as the head of his shaft came to press threateningly against the resistance of her maidenhead, and even as her body cried out to be filled by him, her mind fought for control. "No," she protested feebly, a tear sliding down her cheek as a shudder ran through her.

"Trust me, little one. Open to me."

He groaned against her ear as he slowly eased himself out of her before sliding back inside of her. His hands gripped her hips to prevent her writhing on him as he gently thrust into her with short, controlled strokes.

He kept his body under fierce control as her snug pussy squeezed the head of his shaft exquisitely as he gently rocked inside of her, careful not to breach the thin barrier that loomed against the head of his shaft with each stroke. 

The sharp contrast of his head sheathed in her slick heat and the rest of his member experiencing the cool midnight air was almost unbearable. Every cell in his body urged him to drive himself into her to the hilt, tearing through her maidenhead, to possess her fully with his cock. He knew the wrath of his brother would be brutal if he discovered he had tasted her warm heat, yet he could not deny her effect on him. He was drawn to her unwillingly. He knew the twisted games his brother played with the nuns at the convent, and his chest tightened at the thought of her glorious innocence and breathtaking sensuality being corrupted by Mathew.

Audrey was powerless to fight the sensations he wrought in her as he forced his shaft into her slick tightness. She knew this was wicked, that she should stop him, but she was lost to the waves of sensation overwhelming her, sucking her into a spiralling darkness until she was incoherent of all thought. Her innocent body squirmed on the hard length of him, melting around the exquisite friction of him sliding up inside of her. 

Her eyes were locked on the sight of Beth rolling beneath Father Mathews, his weight on his shoulders, his cheeks clenching as he worked himself between her splayed thighs.

"Don't…move," Lukas groaned against her ear as her delicious wiggling almost cracked his tight control. He stilled his thick length inside of her as his hand slid down over the gentle swell of her belly into the thatch of soft curls.

She moaned as his fingers found her, stroked and tormented her until she could fight the sensations no longer, waves of pleasure washing over her as she shuddered on the blunt head of his shaft. Her tight walls squeezed the tip of him as she clenched and unclenched around him as she pulsed with ecstasy, her head thrown back against his shoulder, her whole body arching as she exploded around him.

Her soft cries where like kisses to his ears as she climaxed sweetly around him, and it took all of his willpower not to ram into her like an animal, plowing her belly until he burst inside of her, filling her with his seed.

He drew out of her and stumbled back, taking deep laborious breaths as he fought for control. He squeezed his eyes shut to block out the delicious sight of her, but the scent of her drove him wild.

"Go," he ground out harshly, trying to ignore his tight heavy shaft pulsing with need. "Go now, before I can no longer resist the lure of your sweet body and take what it is you seek to deny me."

Only when he could no longer hear the crunch of leaves beneath her feet did his hand grip his shaft, jerking on its straining length until climax shook his arching body, his seed coating the earth at his feet. 

Lukas shuddered in his hand, his thoughts full of the wanton innocent he had let escape him.

He knew then that he would stop at nothing to have her. He had turned a blind eye to his brother's ways, feeling guilt over being the first born, inheriting their fathers' estates and titles, and his brother nothing. Yet he would not allow his brother this.

***

Let me know if you want to see this story continued or not. 

[JEMMA]

Audrey raced along the leafy path toward the safety of the convent, her way lit by thin fingers of moonlight. Her shift fluttered against her thighs as she ran, her trembling fingers clutching the torn edges of her bodice together. She felt breathless, her skin dewy and hot, pulses of tingling heat curling through her belly.

She knew he was back there, intensely masculine, terrifyingly seductive. All she had to do was turn around, to surrender herself to the madness he so easily evoked inside of her. 

And destroy any chance she had of becoming a nun. 

Even now Lukas's words still echoed in her head. "Go now, before I take what it is you seek to deny me." 

She gave a soft cry as she stumbled and fell to her hands and knees on the uneven path, her ankle screaming in protest. She sat back on her heels and brushed her long chestnut mane back from her face as she drew gulps of air into her lungs. 

She gave a squeak of horror as long fingers wrapped around her upper arm and dragged her awkwardly to her feet. 

She gazed up, unaware of how her exposed breasts with their tender rosy tips glowed in the moonlight as she focused on the shadowy features of Mother Superior. 

"Novice," Mother said coldly in greeting. "How is it that I find you in a state of dishabille," Audrey winced as Mother's long fingers flicked her tight nipples painfully. "After curfew?" 

Audrey hastily drew the folds of her bodice together, flustered at being caught and unsure how to begin to confess the multitude of her sins. 

Even now, her body still throbbed where Lukas's fingers had stroked her lush folds until she melted, the feel of him as he probed against her tiny entrance, sliding that shocking thick male part up inside of her and stretching her uncomfortably until he came to rest against the evidence of her chastity. Audrey shuddered, a guilty flush staining her cheeks as she gazed up into the shadowed eyes of Mother. "I-"

"Save your lies, Novice. Father will no doubt wish to see you after prayers tomorrow morning." 

Audrey barely held back a moan of horror. She would be forced to confess her wickedness to Father Matthews, and the mere thought of it scared her rigid. Would he discipline her? Would he lock her up? Would she be banished from the convent? 

Audrey had known no other life than that within the confines of the convent. She had been raised by nuns who had cherished and loved her, and it was her sole wish to become a nun too so that she follow in their footsteps and help raise orphaned or unwanted children like herself. 

It was only her old Mother Superior's belief that Audrey would in time come to desire a husband and children of her own that led her to refuse Audrey's wish to take her vows like the other novices. Eventually Mother had agreed that upon Audrey fulfilling a full year as a Novice at the convent at St Helen's, if Audrey still wished to become a nun, she could do so with Mother‘s full blessing. 

Audrey had arrived at St Helen's a little over a sennight ago, and found herself struggling to cope with the many differences from the convent in which she had been raised. In many ways St Helen's was freer, without the rigid codes of dress and conduct expected by the elderly Father at St Agatha's. However, St Helen's was in other ways stricter and more demanding on the person. At St Agatha's, the body was viewed as a mere vessel, its functions to be tolerated and ignored. Yet at St Helen's, Audrey had found that shame of the human form was discouraged while purity was carefully monitored. 

Audrey had never felt so conflicted as she did in those moments when she had witnessed Father Matthews towering over Beth as she lay on the pagan stone altar in the forest clearing, his hard straining flesh thrusting between her quivering buttocks as Beth moaned and writhed beneath him. 

She had been warned all her life against the sins of the flesh, of the depravity and wickedness that would result. Yet how was she to resolve this with what she had seen Father Matthews do the other young Novice? 

As she was marched back to her cell by Mother Superior, Audrey realised that before coming to St Helen's she had led a life sheltered from the sins and temptations of the flesh. She now wondered if she would ever be free of this yearning to have her young body caressed and to feel the hard press of male flesh between her melting thighs, and feared that her faith would be tested deeply in the coming year. 

Videos Clips
http://www.xvideos.com/video41468877/forbidden_love_kind_little_scorpion
http://www.xvideos.com/video40512405/trao_oi_ban_chich_swapping_guest_house_erotic_kore a_film_18_hot_2018

Just Enjoy!!!!

[JEMMA]

The kitchen was silent as Beth and Audrey washed the dishes after the breaking of fast the following morning. Audrey had not breathed a word to her friend of the intimate acts she had witnessed in the forest, and Audrey hated herself for the deception. 

Audrey dried and put away the dishes as Beth washed, and together they wiped down the benches and put the chairs to rights. Audrey couldn't prevent herself from yawning, feeling immensely tired and weary. She had been unable to sleep, her mind in a turmoil of guilt and discovery. The mere thought of what she had done, of what she had seen, had filled her body with a restless yearning that kept her on edge and needing, wanting, something more. 

Had this been what lay behind her old Mother Superior's refusal to allow Audrey to take her vows and finally become a nun? Had she wanted Audrey to discover the exquisite pleasure of a man's touch before she finally chose to live her life in the convent, one of chastity, poverty and duty? 

Father Matthews had told her upon her arrival at St. Helen's that their ways were different. Had her old Mother known of this before sending Audrey to St. Helen's, and intended perhaps for Father Matthews to take the same liberties with Audrey as he did with Beth? 

Audrey was dragged from her whirling thoughts as Beth placed a hand over hers. 

"Do not torment yourself so, Audrey. I know." 

"Y-you do?" Audrey gasped, blushing madly. 

Beth merely smiled, looking suddenly older than her nineteen years. "I had hoped that you would follow me. I wanted you to see for yourself what it was like, to not feel frightened when your time comes. Father Matthews treats us all as his own."

Audrey trembled, her lashes lowering as she remembered the feel of Lukas moving inside of her, of the exquisite pleasure he had coaxed from her innocent body. Yet at the same time she had felt a burning uncomfortableness, as though he were tearing her apart. 

Would it be the same with Father Matthews? Oh, god, the mere thought of it sent a bewildering quiver between her thighs. 

"B-but isn't it wicked for a nun to lose her chastity and fornicate with a man?"

"There is no wickedness, Audrey," Beth assured her. "Father Matthews vowed before God to love, cherish and educate the nuns and novices under his care, and he does so with the full assent of the Lord." 

"Oh," Audrey murmured, chewing on her bottom lip. 

Beth brushed back a stray chestnut tendril from Audrey's eyes. "Let Father Matthews love you, Audrey, as only a priest can. As all of us at St. Helen's do."

Audrey was unprepared when Beth leaned forward, gently kissing the corner of her mouth. Audrey blinked, startled. 

"We are all friends here, Audrey," Beth murmured, giving Audrey‘s hand a squeeze. "I want you to know that you can ask anything of me. Anything." 

Audrey gazed into Beth's earnest eyes, indecision warring within her. 

"Beth, I-" Audrey hesitated, blushing, wanting to confide in her friend, yet she struggled to find the words to express the confusion and uncertainty that plagued her. 

The girls jumped apart as Mother Superior strode into the kitchen. Stern blue eyes swept over the clean benches and empty sink before narrowing on Audrey. "Father Matthews will see you now, novice." 

Audrey hesitated before the closed door to Father Matthews's chamber and took a deep breath, trying to calm the churning in her belly.

Throughout prayers she had been plagued with memories of the wicked ways in which Lukas had touched and caressed her, making her face burn until she thought the other nun's could not help but notice her guilt. All the while she had been deeply conscious of the exquisite ache between her thighs where he had stretched her around him as he speared her with his hardness. 

She could barely hold back a moan of shame as her nipples tightened into painfully hard buds beneath her habit. She was truly wicked! What would Father Matthews do to her once she confessed? 

With trembling fingers she knocked softly against the door, all the while praying for God's guidance. 

"Come in," a masculine voice commanded, and she opened the door with dread. 

Father Matthews stood facing the large arch windows with his back to her, the morning sun turning his dark blonde mane to a rich gold. 

He turned, and the breath caught in her throat as steely grey eyes pinned her where she stood. 

"As you are no doubt aware, Mother Superior informed me of your nocturnal activities." 

His kept his gaze locked with hers as he moved toward her, and she swallowed hard.

"Yes, Father," she murmured, feeling as though her every lewd thought was clear to his all-seeing gaze. 

"Out of concern for you she carried out an inspection of your cell while you were at prayers." He stopped before her, so close that the tips of her breasts nearly brushed his chest, and the proximity forced her to lift her face to gaze up at him. 

She watched with wide, dark blue eyes as his hand reached up and caught a stray silky chestnut strand and rubbed it between his thumb and forefinger. 

"She was shocked to discover lice in your pallet. No doubt a result of your late night frolics in the forest." 

Audrey's soft lips parted in shock. "Lice," she breathed, unable to gaze away from the penetrating grey eyes. She had overheard some of the elderly farmhands at St Agatha's complaining of the malady, and the itchiness it seemed to cause, yet it was not something Audrey or any of the other nun's at her old convent had ever suffered from. 

"Yes, Audrey. Lice." He gently tucked the strand behind her ear, and she shivered slightly at the brush of his fingers against her sensitive skin. "The solution, while bothersome, is a simple one." 

"It is?" she questioned hopefully, chewing worriedly on her bottom lip. 

"Mother Superior has already brought to me the items I need to eradicate this pest from your person before it spreads to other members of the convent." 

"Oh," Audrey murmured, gazing uncertainly at the items resting on a small stool by the desk that he indicated to with a sweep of his hand. A bowl of water, towelling, and a broad, flat blade rested on beside a small pretty pottery bowl containing a substance that looked like thickened cream. 

Her fingers reached up to capture a soft, silky chestnut tendril. Her mane, falling in soft waves to just below her hips, was her single vanity. Vanity, she knew, was a sin, and something her old Mother Superior had despaired of Audrey every overcoming. 

She knew that upon taking her vows as a nun that her hair would be shorn, but the eventuality had seemed a far time off. She gazed up at Father Matthews unhappily, but was accepting of her fate. If she were truly to become a proper nun, she knew she would have to suffer her punishments without bemoaning the consequences. 

So Audrey was shocked when Father Matthews ordered her to remove her habit. At her hesitation, he pinned her with those all-seeing eyes. "You seek to disobey me, Audrey?" She quickly shook her head. "Then remove your habit." 

Under Father's watchful gaze she fumbled with the buttons at her neck and slipped the white heavy gown from her shoulders. The habit pooled at her feet, and she stood there, head lowered, arm at her sides. She was unaware of how the thin shift she wore clung to the tiny thrust of her breasts with their taut rosy crowns, and did little to hide the triangular shadow between her thighs. 

"Come, I want you here." He motioned to the large mahogany desk that dominated the chamber, its bare surface polished to a gleam. She took one, then two hesitant steps towards the desk, and gasped when his hands captured her tiny waist from behind. He lifted and turned her so that she sat with her bottom on the edge of the desk. She shivered at the feel of his warm hands burning through the fine shift to the bare skin beneath, in stark contrast to the coolness beneath her bottom.

As he touched her, she couldn't block the image of him, his large muscular form bent over Beth as she lay on the stone altar. Of his hand fisted in her mane as he thrust himself against the young novice's quivering buttocks. Audrey felt her heart begin to race.

Without warning Father Matthews gripped her knees and tugged her unresisting thighs apart and eased himself into the gap. She squeezed her eyes shut as he slowly removed the pins from her hair, so that it tumbled down her back in a mass of silky curls. 

She didn't know where to look as his fingers lazily undid the ribbons of her bodice and drew the thin straps down over her shoulders until the tiny thrust of her breasts with their rosy tips were exposed to his steely gaze. 

Her lashes fluttered close as his thumbs brushed across her tender nipples, before pressure on her shoulders forced her onto her back on the table. 

She whimpered as she felt his hands drawing up the hem of her shift and the cool air swirl over the heated flesh of her secret place. She knew she should be used to him touching her there, yet each time she quivered, her body yearning for something more. 


Audrey watched with wary blue eyes as he scooped up the soapy substance, and flinched at the coolness as he gently smoothed it over the triangle of chestnut down between her spread thighs. 

"F-Father," she gasped in confusion, struggling up onto her elbows as his impersonal fingers massaged her there, feeling a heady pulse begin between her thighs. "I don‘t think-"

"Quiet, Audrey," he murmured as his hand splayed between her breasts pushed her until she was forced to lay back down on the desk. "I must attend to the breeding grounds of the lice, and it requires all my attention." 

"Oh," she whispered, relief warring with shock as she realised he intended to remove the thatch of hair in her secret place, and not her mane. 

She gazed up at the ceiling as his fingers covered every inch of her mound as he spread the cream over her, drawing soft whimpers from her as he stroked and tugged on her soft lips. Her breathing became hectic, her breasts rising and falling as he fingers touched her with a surprising gentleness. 

A murmur of protest escaped her when the fingers stopped their magic. Her midnight blue eyes flickered open warily, only to discover Father Matthews kneeling between her spread thighs. 

She shuddered as his hands forced her knees painfully wider. She felt breathless and weak, and prayed fervently that he didn't notice the wicked dampness seeping between her thighs. 

"Do not move from this position, Audrey, otherwise I'll cut you." 

She steeled herself for the press of the blade against her there, and her lashes flickered as she felt its cool scrape against her skin. 

She felt as though every atom of her being was intimately connected with each stroke of the blade as he slowly removed the protective thatch of chestnut curls from her mound. 

It felt as though days had passed as she lay there in unending torment, biting her lip to prevent whimpers from escaping her as fingers glided along her pink valley to grip a pouting lip, or peeled her pouting lips wide apart, allowing the cool air on her heated, damp flesh as he worked. 

Her nub throbbed, and she felt depraved and wicked as the wanton heat between her thighs grew to the point of unbearableness. Relief washed through her when he dampened a cloth and gently wiped her between her parted thighs, catching up every last drop of soap. 

The relief was short lived when the cloth slipped between her lush lips to stroke along the pink valley, lazily circling the needy nub hidden in their depths. She arched, her eyes flying to his, and her face flamed as she realised he had been watching her expressive face intently. 

She was unable to gaze away as his finger, draped in the damp cloth, pressed against her entrance. She winced slightly, still sore from Lukas's trespass, and his steely gaze dropped to her secret place, and a frown creased his forehead. 

"You are chafed here," he murmured, his fingers skimming down between her slick valley to probe the gate of her pussy. She squirmed as his finger pinched her plump lips and drew them wide apart as he inspected her without her soft triangle of curls to protect her. 

"Have you touched yourself, Audrey?" he demanded, gazing upon her intimate pink flesh intently. Audrey froze, hating the blush staining her cheeks as the steely grey eyes lifted to hers, an imperious eyebrow raised. 

She turned her face away from him, but he rose between her thighs, catching her jaw between his fingers and forcing her to look up at him. "Or did someone pleasure you, Audrey?" 

She flinched guiltily, and his eyes narrowed. When she didn't, couldn't reply, he gazed down at her for what seemed like hours. 

"Your loyalty to the sisters is to be commended, Audrey," he bit out. "But I demand your complete obedience. Now answer me, did one of the nun's touch you here?"

She whimpered as she felt his finger press against her gate, slipping up inside of her. She arched slightly as his finger delved deeper, searching, until he finally discovered the thin barrier of her maidenhead. She squirmed, wanting to close her legs, to hide her face from this humiliation but his fingers held her face immobile as he stroked his finger in her pussy. Yet at the same time she squeezed the invading digit, her young body's resistance melting under the exquisite torment of Father Matthew's finger caressing her tight walls.

As if aware of her body's betrayal, he forced two more fingers into her tight pussy, and she whimpered breathlessly. 

"You have one last opportunity, Audrey," he commanded as a thumb pressed down on her throbbing nub, sending a shudder racing through her. "Tell me." 

She couldn't speak as his fingers worked inside of her, lost to the sensations between her thighs. Helpless moans escaped her as his knowing fingers quickly drove her toward her peak, thrusting without mercy in her straining channel. 

"Tell me," he demanded coldly. She moaned, unable to speak, quivering on the edge of release, her hands clenched into fists at her side, her breasts flushed with desire. 

She gasped in distress as he brutally withdrew his fingers from between her thighs and gripped her upper arms, dragging her up into a sitting position. 

Her lips parted, yet before she could utter a protest his mouth closed over hers in a punishing kiss. It was brutal, dominating, without mercy. Her senses swam as his mouth moved over hers, her fingers clinging to his gown as she helplessly drowned in the searing kiss, so different from the coaxing kisses Lukas had stolen from her. 

He tore his mouth from hers, gazing down at her trembling lips. "Then you will be punished until you tell me the name of the person who touched you."

She had been schooled from birth to obey the dictates of the priest and nuns, yet his reaction to discovering her wickedness both shocked and frightened her. What would Father Matthews do to her when he discovered that it was a man, and not a nun, that had touched her? 

As he left her to walk around the desk and pull open a draw, she hastily pushed down her hem and fumbled at the ribbons of her bodice with trembling fingers.

He came back to her, ignoring the tears trembling on her lashes and ordered her to "Stand up." 

She weakly slid her bottom off the desk and stood before him, gazing up at him with fearful eyes. 

[JEMMA]

The kitchen was silent as Beth and Audrey washed the dishes after the breaking of fast the following morning. Audrey had not breathed a word to her friend of the intimate acts she had witnessed in the forest, and Audrey hated herself for the deception. 

Audrey dried and put away the dishes as Beth washed, and together they wiped down the benches and put the chairs to rights. Audrey couldn't prevent herself from yawning, feeling immensely tired and weary. She had been unable to sleep, her mind in a turmoil of guilt and discovery. The mere thought of what she had done, of what she had seen, had filled her body with a restless yearning that kept her on edge and needing, wanting, something more. 

Had this been what lay behind her old Mother Superior's refusal to allow Audrey to take her vows and finally become a nun? Had she wanted Audrey to discover the exquisite pleasure of a man's touch before she finally chose to live her life in the convent, one of chastity, poverty and duty? 

Father Matthews had told her upon her arrival at St. Helen's that their ways were different. Had her old Mother known of this before sending Audrey to St. Helen's, and intended perhaps for Father Matthews to take the same liberties with Audrey as he did with Beth? 

Audrey was dragged from her whirling thoughts as Beth placed a hand over hers. 

"Do not torment yourself so, Audrey. I know." 

"Y-you do?" Audrey gasped, blushing madly. 

Beth merely smiled, looking suddenly older than her nineteen years. "I had hoped that you would follow me. I wanted you to see for yourself what it was like, to not feel frightened when your time comes. Father Matthews treats us all as his own."

Audrey trembled, her lashes lowering as she remembered the feel of Lukas moving inside of her, of the exquisite pleasure he had coaxed from her innocent body. Yet at the same time she had felt a burning uncomfortableness, as though he were tearing her apart. 

Would it be the same with Father Matthews? Oh, god, the mere thought of it sent a bewildering quiver between her thighs. 

"B-but isn't it wicked for a nun to lose her chastity and fornicate with a man?"

"There is no wickedness, Audrey," Beth assured her. "Father Matthews vowed before God to love, cherish and educate the nuns and novices under his care, and he does so with the full assent of the Lord." 

250835

"Oh," Audrey murmured, chewing on her bottom lip. 

Beth brushed back a stray chestnut tendril from Audrey's eyes. "Let Father Matthews love you, Audrey, as only a priest can. As all of us at St. Helen's do."

Audrey was unprepared when Beth leaned forward, gently kissing the corner of her mouth. Audrey blinked, startled. 

250836

"We are all friends here, Audrey," Beth murmured, giving Audrey‘s hand a squeeze. "I want you to know that you can ask anything of me. Anything." 

Audrey gazed into Beth's earnest eyes, indecision warring within her. 

"Beth, I-" Audrey hesitated, blushing, wanting to confide in her friend, yet she struggled to find the words to express the confusion and uncertainty that plagued her. 

The girls jumped apart as Mother Superior strode into the kitchen. Stern blue eyes swept over the clean benches and empty sink before narrowing on Audrey. "Father Matthews will see you now, novice." 

250837

Audrey hesitated before the closed door to Father Matthews's chamber and took a deep breath, trying to calm the churning in her belly.

Throughout prayers she had been plagued with memories of the wicked ways in which Lukas had touched and caressed her, making her face burn until she thought the other nun's could not help but notice her guilt. All the while she had been deeply conscious of the exquisite ache between her thighs where he had stretched her around him as he speared her with his hardness. 

She could barely hold back a moan of shame as her nipples tightened into painfully hard buds beneath her habit. She was truly wicked! What would Father Matthews do to her once she confessed? 

With trembling fingers she knocked softly against the door, all the while praying for God's guidance. 

250838

"Come in," a masculine voice commanded, and she opened the door with dread. 

Father Matthews stood facing the large arch windows with his back to her, the morning sun turning his dark blonde mane to a rich gold. 

He turned, and the breath caught in her throat as steely grey eyes pinned her where she stood. 

"As you are no doubt aware, Mother Superior informed me of your nocturnal activities." 

His kept his gaze locked with hers as he moved toward her, and she swallowed hard.

"Yes, Father," she murmured, feeling as though her every lewd thought was clear to his all-seeing gaze. 

"Out of concern for you she carried out an inspection of your cell while you were at prayers." He stopped before her, so close that the tips of her breasts nearly brushed his chest, and the proximity forced her to lift her face to gaze up at him. 

She watched with wide, dark blue eyes as his hand reached up and caught a stray silky chestnut strand and rubbed it between his thumb and forefinger. 

"She was shocked to discover lice in your pallet. No doubt a result of your late night frolics in the forest." 

Audrey's soft lips parted in shock. "Lice," she breathed, unable to gaze away from the penetrating grey eyes. She had overheard some of the elderly farmhands at St Agatha's complaining of the malady, and the itchiness it seemed to cause, yet it was not something Audrey or any of the other nun's at her old convent had ever suffered from. 

250839

"Yes, Audrey. Lice." He gently tucked the strand behind her ear, and she shivered slightly at the brush of his fingers against her sensitive skin. "The solution, while bothersome, is a simple one." 

"It is?" she questioned hopefully, chewing worriedly on her bottom lip. 

"Mother Superior has already brought to me the items I need to eradicate this pest from your person before it spreads to other members of the convent." 

"Oh," Audrey murmured, gazing uncertainly at the items resting on a small stool by the desk that he indicated to with a sweep of his hand. A bowl of water, towelling, and a broad, flat blade rested on beside a small pretty pottery bowl containing a substance that looked like thickened cream. 

Her fingers reached up to capture a soft, silky chestnut tendril. Her mane, falling in soft waves to just below her hips, was her single vanity. Vanity, she knew, was a sin, and something her old Mother Superior had despaired of Audrey every overcoming. 

She knew that upon taking her vows as a nun that her hair would be shorn, but the eventuality had seemed a far time off. She gazed up at Father Matthews unhappily, but was accepting of her fate. If she were truly to become a proper nun, she knew she would have to suffer her punishments without bemoaning the consequences. 

So Audrey was shocked when Father Matthews ordered her to remove her habit. At her hesitation, he pinned her with those all-seeing eyes. "You seek to disobey me, Audrey?" She quickly shook her head. "Then remove your habit." 

Under Father's watchful gaze she fumbled with the buttons at her neck and slipped the white heavy gown from her shoulders. The habit pooled at her feet, and she stood there, head lowered, arm at her sides. She was unaware of how the thin shift she wore clung to the tiny thrust of her breasts with their taut rosy crowns, and did little to hide the triangular shadow between her thighs. 

"Come, I want you here." He motioned to the large mahogany desk that dominated the chamber, its bare surface polished to a gleam. She took one, then two hesitant steps towards the desk, and gasped when his hands captured her tiny waist from behind. He lifted and turned her so that she sat with her bottom on the edge of the desk. She shivered at the feel of his warm hands burning through the fine shift to the bare skin beneath, in stark contrast to the coolness beneath her bottom.

250840

As he touched her, she couldn't block the image of him, his large muscular form bent over Beth as she lay on the stone altar. Of his hand fisted in her mane as he thrust himself against the young novice's quivering buttocks. Audrey felt her heart begin to race.

Without warning Father Matthews gripped her knees and tugged her unresisting thighs apart and eased himself into the gap. She squeezed her eyes shut as he slowly removed the pins from her hair, so that it tumbled down her back in a mass of silky curls. 

She didn't know where to look as his fingers lazily undid the ribbons of her bodice and drew the thin straps down over her shoulders until the tiny thrust of her breasts with their rosy tips were exposed to his steely gaze. 

Her lashes fluttered close as his thumbs brushed across her tender nipples, before pressure on her shoulders forced her onto her back on the table. 

250844

She whimpered as she felt his hands drawing up the hem of her shift and the cool air swirl over the heated flesh of her secret place. She knew she should be used to him touching her there, yet each time she quivered, her body yearning for something more. 

250845

Audrey watched with wary blue eyes as he scooped up the soapy substance, and flinched at the coolness as he gently smoothed it over the triangle of chestnut down between her spread thighs. 

"F-Father," she gasped in confusion, struggling up onto her elbows as his impersonal fingers massaged her there, feeling a heady pulse begin between her thighs. "I don‘t think-"

"Quiet, Audrey," he murmured as his hand splayed between her breasts pushed her until she was forced to lay back down on the desk. "I must attend to the breeding grounds of the lice, and it requires all my attention." 

"Oh," she whispered, relief warring with shock as she realised he intended to remove the thatch of hair in her secret place, and not her mane. 

She gazed up at the ceiling as his fingers covered every inch of her mound as he spread the cream over her, drawing soft whimpers from her as he stroked and tugged on her soft lips. Her breathing became hectic, her breasts rising and falling as he fingers touched her with a surprising gentleness. 

A murmur of protest escaped her when the fingers stopped their magic. Her midnight blue eyes flickered open warily, only to discover Father Matthews kneeling between her spread thighs. 

She shuddered as his hands forced her knees painfully wider. She felt breathless and weak, and prayed fervently that he didn't notice the wicked dampness seeping between her thighs. 

"Do not move from this position, Audrey, otherwise I'll cut you." 

She steeled herself for the press of the blade against her there, and her lashes flickered as she felt its cool scrape against her skin. 

She felt as though every atom of her being was intimately connected with each stroke of the blade as he slowly removed the protective thatch of chestnut curls from her mound. 

It felt as though days had passed as she lay there in unending torment, biting her lip to prevent whimpers from escaping her as fingers glided along her pink valley to grip a pouting lip, or peeled her pouting lips wide apart, allowing the cool air on her heated, damp flesh as he worked. 

Her nub throbbed, and she felt depraved and wicked as the wanton heat between her thighs grew to the point of unbearableness. Relief washed through her when he dampened a cloth and gently wiped her between her parted thighs, catching up every last drop of soap. 

250848

The relief was short lived when the cloth slipped between her lush lips to stroke along the pink valley, lazily circling the needy nub hidden in their depths. She arched, her eyes flying to his, and her face flamed as she realised he had been watching her expressive face intently. 

She was unable to gaze away as his finger, draped in the damp cloth, pressed against her entrance. She winced slightly, still sore from Lukas's trespass, and his steely gaze dropped to her secret place, and a frown creased his forehead. 

"You are chafed here," he murmured, his fingers skimming down between her slick valley to probe the gate of her pussy. She squirmed as his finger pinched her plump lips and drew them wide apart as he inspected her without her soft triangle of curls to protect her. 

"Have you touched yourself, Audrey?" he demanded, gazing upon her intimate pink flesh intently. Audrey froze, hating the blush staining her cheeks as the steely grey eyes lifted to hers, an imperious eyebrow raised. 

She turned her face away from him, but he rose between her thighs, catching her jaw between his fingers and forcing her to look up at him. "Or did someone pleasure you, Audrey?" 

She flinched guiltily, and his eyes narrowed. When she didn't, couldn't reply, he gazed down at her for what seemed like hours. 

"Your loyalty to the sisters is to be commended, Audrey," he bit out. "But I demand your complete obedience. Now answer me, did one of the nun's touch you here?"

She whimpered as she felt his finger press against her gate, slipping up inside of her. She arched slightly as his finger delved deeper, searching, until he finally discovered the thin barrier of her maidenhead. She squirmed, wanting to close her legs, to hide her face from this humiliation but his fingers held her face immobile as he stroked his finger in her pussy. Yet at the same time she squeezed the invading digit, her young body's resistance melting under the exquisite torment of Father Matthew's finger caressing her tight walls.

As if aware of her body's betrayal, he forced two more fingers into her tight pussy, and she whimpered breathlessly. 

"You have one last opportunity, Audrey," he commanded as a thumb pressed down on her throbbing nub, sending a shudder racing through her. "Tell me." 

She couldn't speak as his fingers worked inside of her, lost to the sensations between her thighs. Helpless moans escaped her as his knowing fingers quickly drove her toward her peak, thrusting without mercy in her straining channel. 

"Tell me," he demanded coldly. She moaned, unable to speak, quivering on the edge of release, her hands clenched into fists at her side, her breasts flushed with desire. 

She gasped in distress as he brutally withdrew his fingers from between her thighs and gripped her upper arms, dragging her up into a sitting position. 

Her lips parted, yet before she could utter a protest his mouth closed over hers in a punishing kiss. It was brutal, dominating, without mercy. Her senses swam as his mouth moved over hers, her fingers clinging to his gown as she helplessly drowned in the searing kiss, so different from the coaxing kisses Lukas had stolen from her. 

He tore his mouth from hers, gazing down at her trembling lips. "Then you will be punished until you tell me the name of the person who touched you."

She had been schooled from birth to obey the dictates of the priest and nuns, yet his reaction to discovering her wickedness both shocked and frightened her. What would Father Matthews do to her when he discovered that it was a man, and not a nun, that had touched her? 

250849

As he left her to walk around the desk and pull open a draw, she hastily pushed down her hem and fumbled at the ribbons of her bodice with trembling fingers.

He came back to her, ignoring the tears trembling on her lashes and ordered her to "Stand up." 

She weakly slid her bottom off the desk and stood before him, gazing up at him with fearful eyes. 

[JEMMA]

Take a Break

Here's a little poem to prolong your fantasy before continuing the Story......


250920


Moment in Time

The Mistress Heather
dressed up in black leather
watching Ken at her feet.

   The will that was broken.
   Her will, the inserted token
   which lead to his defeat.

      His back glowing dark red,
      from the blood that he bled
      for her glory, for her heat.

         Sharing him her musky scent
         while watching his boxer-tent
         without touching his longing meat.

Pulling him between her thighs,
exhaling a few short sighs
as Ken's tongue reaches her clit.
 
   Her fingers tangled in his hair
   guiding him to her secret lair
   forcing him to caress her slit.
 
      Commanding his every actions
      and within a few short fractions
      feeling his tongue hit, hit and hit.
 
         Experiencing his taught skills
         feeling her earthshaking thrills
         her sex, his face in perfect fit.

"You can do much better
make me even wetter
or you'll get to taste the whips."
 
   "Lick me harder, stronger
   Make each longer, longer
   slide your tongue between my lips."
 
      Seeing his dark eyes glow
      feeling her body move slow
      the pulsating rhythm of her hips.
 
         Leaning back into the chair
         Pulling him closer by the hair
         Forcing him to lick all her drips.

Coming heavily in his face
Lost in an orgasmic maze
Feeling her pussy squeeze tight
 
   Relaxing in a pleasant cloud
   Hearing Ken mumble loud
   Trying to breath in all her might
 
      Moving to the grandiose bed
      Nothing needed to be said
      as she turns out the bedroom light
 
         Sending Ken to her feet
         Seeing the strength in his meat
         But orgasm was not within his right.

[JEMMA]

"Lift your shift and spread your ankles wide." She did as he bade her, and watched in dawning horror as he clamped a silver triangular pouch-like object over her mound and clasped the two silver arms tightly around her tiny hips. 

251110

His hands on her waist roughly spun her around so that she faced the stained glass windows, and she quivered as he somehow threaded the strange thin chain that was attached to the lowest point of the triangular piece lodged between her thighs up through the back of the belt. 

She squirmed as he drew the fine chain up between her bottom until it pressed snugly against her cleft and he somehow secured the contraption at the small of her back. 

Audrey clenched her bottom instinctively as his finger followed the path of the chain between her buttocks, and he chuckled against her ear.

"Now no one can touch you without my permission," he murmured as his finger traced along her inner thigh, his finger digging into her experimentally, yet he was unable to obtain access to her secret places. 

"You will remain bound within the confines of the chastity belt until you reveal to me the name of the person who touched you." 

Audrey moistened her swollen lips as she contemplated the horrifying reality of being forced to wear a chastity belt. She felt tight and constricted, as though she couldn't breath. 

"Mother Superior is the only person beside myself that possesses a key to the belt. You will go to her should you feel the need to relief yourself." 

"Now get about your duties otherwise I will be forced to punish you further," he told her, smacking her bottom with a force that propelled her forward 

The priest's lips curved in amusement as he watched little Audrey dart from his chamber, groaning at the delightful sight of her heart-shaped derriere as she bent over to pick up her habit and clasp it before her. As furious as he initially was to discover one of his nun's had pleasured his innocent little novice with their fingers, and perhaps their mouth, he realised it could only add to his demure novice's torment. 

He doubted she would last more than half a day before the guilt forced her to confess, and he admitted to himself that he was impressed that she did not do so immediately. It seemed little Audrey had some steel beneath that exquisitely gentle exterior. Louis would enjoy seeing just how far he could torment her before he forced her to relinquish her secret to him, and eventually her maidenhead. 

251111

In the meantime, he would send for Mother Superior to discover which nun went against his express orders and played with Audrey, and impose a fitting punishment. 

He was distracted from his musings by a knock on the door. "Come in," he barked out, wondering if perhaps Audrey had returned. His shoulders tensed imperceptivity at the sight of the tall imposing figure dressed in simple, yet superbly cut black jacket and grey trousers. 

"Good morning, Lord Montford," Louis drawled, leaning against the edge of the large mahogany desk and crossing his arms across his chest. 

Lukas's eyebrows merely raised at the formality as he gazed around the finely appointed chamber until finally coming to rest on its occupant. "Surely there is no need to insist on ceremony between us, brother?" 

Louis merely shrugged as Lukas settled his tall frame into a leather chair, stretching his long legs out before him and crossing them at the ankle. 

"To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" Louis asked. 

"I merely sought to enquire as to the progress of the renovations on the old kitchens," Lukas said casually. 

"They were completed just under two months ago," Louis advised him dryly. 

"Without mishap, I hope?" Lukas enquired silkily. 

"One man suffered a sprained wrist, but I hardly see how this could be of interest to a man with responsibilities such as yourself." 

"I plan on having some repairs done up at the Hall, and considered engaging the same workers. I merely sought to assure myself of their capabilities."

Lukas immediately regretted reminding Louis of the fact that by a twist of fate, the difference of several minutes meant that Montford Hall and all its encumbrances would eventually come to Lukas. 

On their father's death three years ago, Lukas had ensured that his brother's advancement within the church was secured by the transferring the deeds to the lands of what now formed the grounds and buildings of St Helen's. 

However, Lukas's intervention with the Archbishop was unappreciated by his brother once Louis discovered the truth, and the tension that always existed between the brothers increased tenfold. 

"I noticed on the ride here that the convent has prospered greatly under your guiding hand," Lukas continued, gazing around the sumptuous chamber far removed from the sparse chamber one expected of a pious priest. "You must have, what, five or six nuns in your Order now?" 

"Seven," Louis inserted firmly. "And two additional novices." 

"Novices? I think I've seen one about the Township, a blonde pretty thing? I vaguely recall another one, tall with brown hair?" Lukas lied calmly.

Louis frowned. "No, Audrey has only been with us for two weeks, and has yet to leave the grounds." 

"My mistake," Lukas murmured, feeling his blood rush through his veins at finally discovering the name of the innocent temptress haunting his dreams. 

He also felt immense relief at the knowledge that his brother had had only a little time to corrupt her. The convent grounds lay to the west of the thriving township that made up a small part of the Montford estates, and rumours of pagan rituals, sacrifices and other odd goings on up at the convent spread like wildfire through the town.

Knowing his brother's fondness for depravity, humiliation and pain, such rumours could not be easily dismissed. Yet until Lukas had physical proof, his hands were tied. The relationship between the brothers was fragile at best, and Lukas did not want to act hastily. 

"Before I forget, Aunt Agatha asked that I deliver this to you personally," Lukas said smoothly, withdrawing a slim sheet of vellum sealed with their family's crest from his inner pocket. "She kindly requests our attendance at ball she is throwing in honour of cousin Claire's birthday." 

Louis took the invite and without a glance sat it on the desk. "Please convey my apologies to my Aunt, as I am committed elsewhere on whatever date she proposes." 

"Will do. I'll let myself out, shall I? I'll inspect the workmanship of the renovations before I go," Lukas drawled. 

251112

Lukas strode from the chamber, conscious of the intensity of his brother's gaze on his back and sensing that Louis hadn't been fooled by Lukas's reasons for visiting him.

[JEMMA]

Audrey kneeled before the overgrown flowerbed, tugging at the wildly sprouting weeds. The morning sun was warm on her face, and a cool breeze stirred the damp tendrils escaping her braid as she set about putting the garden to rights.

Unlike the herb or kitchen garden, the flower garden was often overlooked unless flowers were needed for the church altar. Gravel paths separated the sweeping flower beds with their gorgeous riot of colours and fragrances. The small garden was enclosed on three sides by the tall hedges that formed the edges of the maze, lending it an air of seclusion. 

Lost in her work, she didn't notice the man striding toward her until a flash of black out of the corner of her eye drew her attention. 

Her heart stopped for an instant, and all rational thought departed as she caught sight of familiar broad shoulders and thick wavy black hair of the impossibly handsome man bearing down on her. 

With a moan of distress, she dashed for one of the entrances to the maze as she sought to escape him, her white gown fluttering out behind her. 

A small smile curved his lips as he began to jog after his quarry. It had taken a good half hour to finally find his delightful innocent, and he thanked whatever angel looking down on him that she hadn't been attending to chores somewhere inside the convent. 

Audrey was breathless and dishevelled, and lost within minutes of entering the maze. She was too short to peek over the tops of the hedges, and in her distressed state the clues scattered along the winding turns of the maze made little sense. So she was surprised to discover she had stumbled upon the heart of the maze. 

She paid the warbling fountain and narrow stone bench scant attention as she dashed through the centre of the small enclosed area to the opposite entrance. She turned a corner, and gave a squeak of fright as she bumped into a mountain of solid muscle. Firm hands clasped her upper arms, steadying her, as silver eyes gazed down at her in triumph.

251229

She gave a soft cry as his large hands encircled her waist and lifted her up, the movement pressing her softness full length against his muscled strength, and she clung to his shoulders, gazing up at him warily with dark blue eyes. 

"Lukas, no," she murmured desperately as he carried her toward the bench. 

"Shh, little Audrey. You were made for me. For this," he murmured. She whimpered as she felt the stone bench nudge at the back of her knees. She felt her nipples harden and shivery heat build between her thighs at the intensity of those silver pools locked with hers. 

She moaned as he slid her to her feet, and her face flaming as she became aware of the hardness nestled between his thighs. She stood there with wide eyes as he sat down on the bench, and then gentle hands guided her down onto his lap. Long finders slid up over her nape, tilting her head backwards as his mouth brushed hers, his teeth nipping and nibbling on her soft flesh, sending liquid fire coursing through her veins. 

"Lukas," she moaned against his mouth before it moved hungrily hers, his forceful tongue delving between her soft lips, demanding, coaxing, seductive. 

Her mind screamed that this was wicked, yet she was helpless to deny him as his fingers closed possessively over the thrust of her tiny breast. 

Her small hands clung to his shoulders as his lips trailed down the sweet curve of her neck, nuzzling her neck. He groaned against her soft skin as he felt her hard nipple pushing urgently against his palm through the linen gown. "Sweet Audrey," he murmured as he teased the hard bud, her mewling whimpers like music to his ears. 

He regretted not taking her when he had the opportunity, a mistake he intended rectifying without delay. It pained him that her first time would not be in a soft bed, yet the possibility of such a delightful mixture of innocence and wanton temptress corrupted by his own brother tormented Lukas. 

He would keep her locked up, or even tied to his bed if need be. He groaned, feeling himself harden impossibly at the image his mind conjured up: she lay sprawled across his bed, her hair a cloud beneath her as she gazed up at him shyly with those mesmerising midnight blue eyes, her rosy nipples begging to be suckled, her thigh bent modestly to hide the tantalising triangle of curls at their apex. 

Lukas kissed her, hard, as his impatient fingers sought the hem of her gown. He felt her weak struggles as she pushed at his searching hand with hers, and he brushed it away as he tugged the gown up over her knees. She began to struggle in earnest as his hand settled just above her knee, his thumb teasing the silky flesh. 

She broke the kiss, pushing desperately against his chest. "No, Lucas, don't!" 

"The pain will be fleeting, Audrey, I promise you. Then only pleasure," he murmured as he caught her wrists against his chest in one hand as his other slid higher, drawing her gown up over the tops of her thighs. 

Audrey pressed her face against his chest, unable to bear the look in his eyes once he discovered her shame. 

She felt the moment he tensed, his swift indrawn breath. 

"Audrey," he breathed, releasing her wrists and capturing her chin, drawing her face up to his. 

He quickly masked the searing agony filling him as he took in the tears sparkling on her lashes. "What is this?" 

"A chastity belt," she mumbled, so softly he almost didn't hear her. 

"I know that, little one. But why are you wearing it?" he asked calmly so as not to alarm her, his heady arousal of moments before quickly ebbing. 

"B-because Father Matthews discovered that I was slightly chafed...in my secret place." 

Lukas took a long, deep breath. "And how did he discover you were...chafed?" 

"He - he shaved me." As Lukas stiffened, she quickly hurried on. "Mother Superior found lice in my pallet, and so he..." 

"Shaved you," Lukas finished.

Audrey bit her lip and nodded desolately. 

"Did he…" Lukas closed his eyes for a moment as he sought to put the words delicately. "Breach you?" 

Molten silver eyes searched her expressive face as she slowly shook her head. 

She felt him relax slightly, and his hands on her waist gently guided her bottom onto the bench next to him. He rose gracefully to his feet and strode to the fountain. He stood with his back to her, his legs widespread, hands on hips. She watched him warily, unaware of the battle that was going on inside of him as he fought to restrain his fury. 

"I won't allow you to go back to him," he finally declared as he pivoted and pinned her with his silvery gaze. "You'll leave now, with me." 

She gazed at him, her lips parting on a soundless gasp. "I can't!"

"You will," he told her sternly. 

"My life is here, among the nuns."

"Audrey, you say this because you are an innocent. You know next to nothing about the joys that can be experienced between a man and a woman. You are an intensely passionate creature, Audrey. Had I taken you the other night, you would quickly have come to realise how life in the convent would pall without someone to pleasure your delightful little body."

"So I am to leave here with you so I can become your w-whore?" she asked sadly.

Lukas was caught off guard. He had been obsessed with her from the moment he saw her, bathing in the river in a shift that revealed more than it hid. He knew then that he would do anything to have her, his mind tormented by thoughts of tasting her delightful little breasts and licking the honeyed channel between her thighs. Yet anything beyond the need to quench this all consuming desire to lay between her thighs had not occurred to him. 

He saw the hurt in her eyes before she pushed past him, and he was too stunned to stop her. 

"Audrey wait," he called out, but the only was response was the sound of her hasty retreat as she disappeared into the maze.

251230

Audrey kneeled before the altar, her head bowed, her palms pressed together beneath her chin. 

She didn't hear the approach of soft footsteps, her only warning that she was no longer alone was the light scent of lily water. 

Her head rose in time to catch a fleeting smile on Beth's face as she kneeled beside Audrey and crossed herself before the statute of the virgin Mary. 

"You have been praying for hours, Audrey, long past the time for bed," Beth murmured, smoothing a chestnut tendril behind Audrey‘s ear and brushing the backs of her fingers over the soft skin of her cheek. "Tell me what it is that torments you so."

"Oh, Beth…," Audrey began, feeling the tears she had tried so hard to keep at bay begin to well up. "I've been truly wicked."

"Audrey, I find it hard to believe that you are ever that."

She took a deep breath, her gaze hesitantly meeting Beth‘s inquiring one. "A man touched me. In the place forbidden by the nuns." 

"Oh, Audrey, is that what all this is about?" Beth asked gently. "Father Matthews loves you, just as he loves all of us. It's not wicked for him to touch you, or for you to want him to touch you. It is merely our way at St. Helen's to share God's love."

"No, no. You don't understand. It wasn't Father Mathews!" 

"What!" Beth exclaimed, then hastily glanced around for signs of any listeners, but the chapel was empty, the nun's having retired to their cells hours before. "Who?" she hissed in a low voice. 

Audrey covered her face with her hands. "Please don‘t ask me that. Father Matthews is punishing me until I reveal to him a name. What is worse is that he suspects it to be one of the nun's."

Beth drew Audrey‘s hands away from her face and gazed deeply into the wide midnight blue eyes glittering with unshed tears. "Tell Father it was me. I will keep your secret." 

"Beth, I couldn't," Audrey gasped. "He would punish you too!" 

"I am long used to his punishments, Audrey. And he would not beat me for long before he is distracted by other things." 

"No, Beth," Audrey murmured, a tear trickling down her cheek. "I could never forgive myself if I lied to Father, and knowingly caused you pain." 

"This man who touched you. Do you love him?" 

"I-I don't know how I feel about him. But he doesn't love me though. He just wants to - to put his thing between my thighs." Audrey blushed. 

"Did you let him?" Beth asked curiously. 

"No. Well. Kind of."

"Kind of?" Beth's eyebrows raised. 

Beth nodded guiltily. "It felt strange… and sort of nice." 

"Audrey, I think you were right not to tell Father Matthews about this. If he asks you again, please consider telling him it was me."

"I cou-"

"Shh," Beth murmured, pressing her finger against Audrey's soft lips. "You are as yet unused to our ways, whereas I am. Father's punishments are more demanding and thorough than anything you would ever have experienced at the hands of your old priest. But I beg of you, don‘t make your final decision now. Think about it, for tonight at least." 

Audrey gazed at her friend and slowly nodded. 

"Good. Now we better return to our cells before Mother Superior catches us and paddles our behinds!" 

Beth drew Audrey to her feet, and still holding her hand, accompanied Audrey back to her cell. 

251231

Louis watched Audrey shyly approach the desk, his eyes narrowing as they took in the sight of the exquisite little novice, noting the creamy skin and dark blue eyes, the tumble of silky chestnut curls. She was made for a man's pleasure, demure and gentle, yet possessing an underlying sensuality that rocked him to the core.

It irritated him greatly that his questioning of the nuns had revealed no answers as to the identity of her seducer. One possibility, while unthinkable, taunted him. And necessitated what he was about to do. 

"Come Audrey, do not prevaricate. Tell me the name of the person who dared to touch you?"

She bit her lip and shook her head miserably. She couldn't lie, and stand by while Beth was punished for her falsehoods. Yet to tell the truth could only mean banishment from the Order, surely?

"Then remove your gown and shift." 

Audrey swallowed hard as she fumbled with the buttons of her habit. As the gown pooled at her feet, she fumbled with the ribbons of her shift before letting it too fall at her feet. 

She stood before him, naked but for the constricting chastity belt, her rosy nipples peaking through the silky mass of chestnut waves, her face pink

Grey eyes moved over her, seeming to touch every inch of her. His hand moved from where it rested on the desk, revealing a tiny intricate silver key. 

"Your insubordination is intolerable, Audrey. You know that your conduct forces me to punish you?" 

Audrey nodded, her gaze dropping hastily to the floor. After several tense moments passed, she sensed him move, and felt the air around her stir as he moved to stand behind her. Warm fingers trailed along her collarbone, scooping up her hair and sweeping it so that it tumbled over one shoulder, exposing a small creamy breast with its pouting tip. 

251232

She shivered as he planted a gentle kiss on her shoulder, before his hands smoothed down her back to gently tug on the belt. She whimpered as she felt the tight constriction around her tiny hips ease. Warm hands drew the belt down over her bottom, slipping the silver warmed by her body's heat down her soft thighs.

Videos Sextainment
https://openload.co/f/OGU3RQ0Drus
https://openload.co/f/6Q_ZqRuuvvw
https://openload.co/f/8VN5-ujNolI
https://openload.co/f/SpshEfjTi20
https://openload.co/f/0O5ydBLjYFI
https://openload.co/f/u3bvntxceuw

[JEMMA]

As the belt came to rest on her clothes, long fingers splayed over her belly, drawing her up against him so that she was fully aware of the growing hardness pressing against her bottom. 

"Tell me the name, Audrey," he breathed against her ear. Fingers trailed up her arm and gently circled a taut nipple, sending shivers coursing through her. She shook her head, the slightest of movements, and squirmed in his arms when he pinched the rosy tip, feeling the zing of pleasure and pain shoot between her thighs. 

"Then I want you to bend over the desk with your elbows on its surface," he commanded softly, gently pushing her toward it. She hesitated, gazing over her shoulder at him with wide troubled blue eyes. She couldn't have known how much he enjoyed her resistance, making her eventual yet inevitable surrender that much the sweeter. 

"Father, I-"

"Wilful disobedience is an unbecoming trait in a nun," he advised her warningly, his steely grey eyes locked with hers. "Before I punish you, I want to examine your skin for any signs of chafing caused by the belt." 

"Oh," she whispered, chewing on her bottom lip. 

"That's it," he murmured as she did as she was bade. Her face heated at the thought of her creamy bottom exposed to his all-seeing gaze as she rested her weight on her forearms. Her body tensed as she felt the brush of his gown against her ankles. 

"Wider," he commanded, his fingers tapping against her inner thigh. 

She inched her ankles further apart, biting back a moan of shame. 

"Wider." 

Tears filled Audrey's eyes as she forced her thighs almost painfully wide, until her belly came to rest on the desk's cool surface. 

"You are pink," he murmured, a warm hand caressing her bottom. She gazed down at the polished surface of the desk, conscious of the rise and fall of her unfettered breasts as he stood silently behind her. He moved away, and returned with a small glass jar that he placed on the desk beside her hip. 

251515

"This will soothe the chaffing," he said as he scooped up some of the substance and rubbed it between his palms. Audrey flinched as his hands settled high up on the backs of her thighs, before a soft sigh escaped her as firm hands began kneading the soothing cream into her tender flesh. 

Audrey's breasts jiggled with his strong circular movements, her head bowed, her breathing uneven. She bit her lip as his hands moved higher, his fingers digging into her bottom as he worked the cream into her soft skin. 

He bit back a groan as the circular motions of his hands drew her cheeks apart, tantalising him with glimpses of the tiny rosebud nestled in their depths. She squirmed delightfully as his finger stroked her there, teasing the puckered little entrance. Time enough, he thought to himself as his fingers delved lower to caress her lush lips, discovering the dewy moisture gathered there with a groan of pleasure. 

Audrey felt a wicked heat swirling between her thighs, and it took every ounce of control to remain still and not push back instinctively against the exploring fingers. Yet she couldn't prevent herself from wiggling slightly as he stroked her bare lips and mound with tantalising softness, wanting, needing more. 

The memory of Lukas pushing up inside of her, stretching her exquisitely, tormented her fevered mind until she was breathless and on edge, a helpless yearning filling her, almost drowning out the feelings of uncertainty and confusion that plagued her. 

Her bottom quivered as the massage went on, soft whimpers and moans escaping her. She felt his warm breath gently blowing against her dewy heat, and almost slid bonelessly to the floor from the overwhelming need that swept through her. 

"Tell me now, Audrey, and your punishment will end," he murmured, his finger lightly tracing the valley between her pouting lips. Her only response to his gentle teasing was a soft moan. He chuckled softly. 

Audrey arched as a finger probed her dewy gate, easing its way up inside of her tight pussy. She clenched down hard on the invading digit, her whole body a mass of quivering nerves. 

As the finger began to glide in and out of her, generating an exquisite friction between her thighs, she began to protest weakly. Surely it must be sinful to experience such pleasure in the place the nuns had forbidden her to touch. "Please don't," she whimpered, and a gasp escaped her as Father Matthews slapped her bottom firmly. 

He caught her upper arms and dragged her upright, the burning hard length of him pressing threateningly against her bottom. 

"Do you seek to deny my right to punish you for your disobedience, and through me, God?" he demanded against her ear, his breathing uneven. 

Tears flooded Audrey's eyes as she felt him grind himself against her, and she shook her head desolately. 

The breath caught in her throat as fingers trailed down over her belly and traced maddening circles on her bare mound. Her knees began to buckle as his fingers dipped lower, stroking the tender valley of flesh, and an arm around her waist caught her, anchoring her against him. 

Moisture trickled between her thighs as his fingers toyed with her, and her head fell back against his chest, her breathing haywire, her nails scratching his forearms as she felt herself spiralling out of control. 

She cried out as two fingers plunged up inside of her, the arch of her hips forcing her bottom to ride the hard pulsing flesh nestled against her bottom. He began to thrust his fingers inside of her, over and over, until she was pleading with him to end this torment. 

"Kiss me," he breathed, his lips trailing down over her temple and cheek as he sought her mouth. She turned her face toward his, and moaned beneath the heady onslaught of his mouth as his lips moved forcefully over hers. 

She felt as though her body was on fire as his fingers rocked inside of her, her pussy squeezing down hard on his fingers and drawing a groan from him as the unbearable tension coiling low in her belly built to the point of unbearableness. 

She whimpered in distress as his hand fell from between her thighs, her rippling pussy clutching at emptiness.

"Please," she begged, feeling as though a mere brush of his fingers against her throbbing nub would send her toppling over the edge into the realm of ecstasy. 

"Tell me," he whispered against her swollen lips. 

Tears of desperation filled her eyes, yet the words wouldn‘t come to her. She barely registered the hands circling her waist, turning and lifting her until she sat with her bottom on the edge of the desk. 

She gazed up at him with wide midnight blue eyes as he gently guided her onto back, her hair spread out in a cloud beneath her. She lay, panting, dazed, her sweet features flushed, her arms sprawled out to the side. She offered no resistance as he drew her thighs apart, unable to murmur even a protest as his gaze lowered to feast on the glistening pink flesh between her thighs. 

"Tell me how you feel, Audrey," he commanded her, and she trembled as he moved to kneel between her parted thighs. 

"Wicked," she moaned, seeking to close her thighs against him, but he held them firmly apart with strong hands. 

"Do you wish this wickedness to be drawn from you?" he enquired silkily, his hands stroking her inner thighs.

She nodded, quivering, fighting to bring her body's weakness back under control. 

"Then recite your prayers," he ordered. 

She did so, for what seemed like hours, her gaze fixed firmly on the ceiling as slowly the throbbing ache between her parted thighs began to abate. All the while his fingers traced lazy patterns on her trembling thighs, oh so close to the melting core of her.

She stumbled mid-sentence as fingers lightly brushed her glistening lips, sending trails of fire deep between her thighs. 

Audrey's eyes widened as she felt him draw her pouting lips abruptly apart, revealing the extent of her shame. Heat rocked through her as she felt cool air stir her dampness, before a soft firmness settled over her dewy core. Audrey tensed in alarm as she felt something probing in her folds, sliding over the wetness there, only to realise in dawning horror that it was his mouth exploring her. 

She stiffened, and his fingers slapped her mound. "Did I tell you to stop your prayers?" he breathed against her, and she hastily continued, barely able to concentrate as quivers racked her. 

The coiling, swirling tension low in her belly grew in intensity, undaunted by the words she quoted from the bible in an attempt to purge herself of the wickedness that seemed to overpower her mind and betray her flesh. 

She knew she should tell him what he sought, to stop this punishment, yet she was lost to the delicious curls of excitement unfurling between her spread thighs as his tongue delved between her folds.

She was squirming, writhing, as she felt him probing her dewy gate, before surging up inside of her. His fingers dug into the tops of her thighs as he held her still as his tongue stabbed at her snug channel. 

"Please," she pleaded, shivering as his tongue swirled inside of her, her fingers raking along the desktop. 

Audrey stiffened in bewilderment as a teasing finger slid along her glistening cleft to circle the tiny bud hidden there. 

"No," she moaned in distress as she realised his intent, yet he ignored her plea. A finger, liberally applied with cream, pressed against her there. She squirmed helplessly, the pleasure of his mouth dimming as the burning sensation grew. Slowly the tiny entrance began to yield and the tip of his finger slid inside of her. 

"Open to me, Audrey. Accept God's punishment," he commanded, as his finger speared her relentlessly, sliding deeper inside of her clenched bottom as she arched against him. 

Lightening flicked through her as his mouth applied a gentle sucking pressure on her throbbing nub, drawing gasping moans from her. She cried out as the ring of muscles gave way, and his finger surged up inside of her until she squeezed several inches of the invading digit. 

"Oh, god," she cried out, feeling herself quiver on the edge of a dark chasm as her bottom began to adjust to the shocking intrusion, her tight bottom clenching down hard on the finger as it thrust deep inside of her, seeking to expel it within her depths as she rippled and shuddered as tension built between her thighs. 

She moaned as he withdrew from her, tears of frustration filling her eyes. He rose between her thighs, wiping his mouth on his sleeve as his gaze moved intently over her. 

"Do you know what I'm about to do, Audrey?" he demanded huskily.

She squeezed her eyes shut, nodding shakily. 

"Open your eyes. Tell me," he commanded.

She blinked, her dark gaze slowly focusing on his. She had thought those grey eyes cold, yet they swirled with a burning intensity that both scared and excited her. "You – you're going to push that hard thing between your thighs inside of me," she whispered. 

"Yes, Audrey. I'm going to pleasure your innocent body with my cock." 

She watched helplessly as he slowly removed his gown, his eyes never leaving her expressive face. She moistened her suddenly dry lips as her gaze flickered down over the muscular chest and flat belly to the thick shaft rising from its nest of curls. 

Her eyes widened and she moaned in horror at the size of him. "No," she whispered, trying weakly to climb up on her elbows, but a hand between her damp breasts forced her back down onto the desk. 

"It will hurt at first, Audrey, and is fitting punishment for your disobedience. But soon you will enjoy the feel of me there, moving deep inside of you." 

She felt powerless to prevent him from drawing her legs up until her ankles hung over his shoulders. His fingers cupped her bottom, lifting her, and she moaned as she felt him sliding along her slick folds, seeking the dewy gate at her core. The head of him probed at her, until he lodged firmly against her tiny entrance. 

"No," she whispered helplessly, her body weak and flooded with pleasure, her hands pushing futilely against his flat belly. 

She moaned as he pressed against her, instinctively squeezing her knees together against the feel of him slowly filling her. 

"You have one last chance to avoid punishment, Audrey," he groaned huskily, the tip of him sheathed in her snug channel. 

She squirmed helplessly against him as he prodded threateningly against her there, wanting to confess her sins so this punishment would end, yet she was unable to form the words, her young body's longing to experience the press of hard male flesh deep inside of her clouding her mind. 

"So be it," he said. His fingers dug into her hips as he begin to surge inside of her, forcing her painfully open to his invasion. Tears trickled down her cheeks as she felt herself stretched unbearably, her hips arching at the burning sensation of him sliding up inside of her. She whimpered as the movement only forced him deeper. 

As he came to rest against her maidenhead, his gaze locked with hers, some semblance of reality returned. "I-" she began breathlessly. "It was L…" 

"Shh," he murmured huskily, his fingers closing over her mouth. 

Relief washed through her as he began to withdraw from her, yet at the same time her traitorous body cried out for the feel of him sliding up deep inside of her. 

She began to relax, but without warning he thrust powerfully into her, tearing through her virginity as he buried himself to the hilt inside of her and spearing her on his thick cock. 

She screamed, her nails digging into his shoulders as pain shot up her spine. She gazed up at him in hurt disbelief, unwilling to move even the slightest for fear it would cause further pain. 

"Please don‘t hurt me," she implored him, her lashes fluttering close as she slowly adjusted to the burning fullness of him locked deep inside of her. What had she done? Through wicked disobedience, she had surrendered her purity and chastity, virtues that were sacrosanct to a nun. 

She moaned as his slightest movement sent a quiver through her. "Stop," she begged, her small hands pushing against his where they gripped her hips. 

"Don't fight me," he groaned huskily, brushing her fingers away as his hand slid down over her belly. She whimpered as a finger slid between her dewy folds, teasing and caressing the nub nestled in their depths until she bucked and writhed on the hard length of him. 

"Please don‘t do this," she cried, and relief rushed through her as he began to finally ease from her, even as her body arched at the exquisite friction the movement caused between her thighs. 

She cried out as he thrust back into her, forcing her tight pussy to accept him as he slid up deep inside of her. She tensed, but where before there had been a burning uncomfortableness, now there was only breathtaking pleasure. 

He rotated his hips, drawing moans from both of them. She knew she could not let him continue her defilement, just as she knew that it would be a losing battle if she had to fight both him and the growing frenzy between her thighs. 

She squeezed her eyes shut and pinched him on the arm. Hard. 

He didn't so much as flinch as he began to rock inside of her, driving the exquisite agony between her thighs to incredible heights. 

As her fingers sought to grip the edge of the desk for lever her hand bumped against something solid. He began to take her with driving thrusts, forcing himself over and over into her tight pussy, and her trembling fingers clutched at the unseen object. 

251514

She was drowning in the flood of pleasure rippling out in waves from between her thighs as she raised the jar of cream, and brought it crashing against the side of his head. He staggered back from her, his heavy shaft wrenched from her tight pussy as his hand flew to his head, his gaze incredulous. 

She was as shocked as he, yet the sight of her blood on his cock only spurred her on, and she slid from the desk on trembling legs. 

"Audrey," he muttered, his hand reaching out for her but she scampered sideways, and almost tripped as she scooped up her habit where it lay pooled on the floor. She clutched it to her breasts as she backed hastily away from him. 

"Don't - don't touch me," she murmured tearfully, unable to meet his steely gaze. 

She bumped against the wall, and quickly turned and darted through the doorway. 

Louis was stunned. The soft blow hardly caused more than a moment's fleeting pain, yet this unexpected development made him pause. 

He had known from the beginning that she was different from the others. Her innocence and naivety were unfeigned, yet her uninhibited responses to his exploring caresses was undeniable. Most if it not all the nuns tolerated his sexual demands, even enjoyed it to a great extent. Yet in Audrey Louis sensed a dormant sensuality that could easily match his own dark desires. 

Louis had greatly underestimated the young novice's strength of resolve and her commitment to a way of life that had been forced on her by circumstance. Yet this knowledge would not deter him from discovering a way to set her sensuality free. 

And soon he would discover the name of the nun that had seduced her, and if need be, use them as a tool in overcoming Audrey's senseless resistance.

[JEMMA]

Audrey left the small chapel that evening long after prayers had ended. Still she had no answers for the confusion that plagued her. She had tried to erase the memory of what Father Matthews had done from her mind, but her body stirred at odd moments from the sensations his caresses had evoked.

"Audrey."

Audrey stilled as the familiar, deep voice cut across her thoughts. She glimpsed Father Matthews over her shoulder, tall and intimidating as he pushed away from the stone wall and strode toward her. Steely grey eyes met her own troubled midnight blue ones. She swallowed hard as he came to stand before her, his cloak touching her hand. She gazed up at him, at the finely sculpted features, the inky black hair that looked as though it would curl if released from the queue. 

Unbidden, the memory of him towering over her, thrusting into her, fluttered through her mind. The confusion and soreness, and for one startling moment, intense pleasure, as Father Matthews forced himself inside of her. It was the last that tormented her the most: that she had experienced shocking exquisiteness from an act forbidden to her. 

"Father..." she began. Her thoughts were scattered by the brush of his thumb pad over the hollow at her throat. Fear and something else, something dark, bubbled within her, and she wanted to step back. 

"I am greatly displeased with you, Audrey." 

"W-why?" This time she couldn't help taking a step back at the cold implacability in those steely eyes. He followed her until she bumped up against the stone wall. 

One palm planted itself against the wall next to her shoulder. His head dipped, and she turned her face away. She felt crowded, overwhelmed, feverish. Teeth nipped her earlobe. 

"Don't," she whispered. Her lashes swept her cheek as seductive warmth leapt from his skin to hers from where he stood, barely an inch from her. "Please."

His mouth glided down over the side her neck. His other fingers sunk into the chestnut curls at her nape as he tilted her head back. A shiver raced through her. "Do not deny me God's will," he whispered hotly against her damp skin. 

"I - I made solemn vows of purity and chastity, I can't..." A large hand cupped her small breast with its hardening tip. Her fingers clutched at his cloak as she fought to keep her knees from buckling beneath her.

"You made these vows to God. And it is in His name I act upon them. Your obedience is owed to me, and through me, to God. Perhaps herein lies the roots of your old Mother Superior's concerns about your suitability of becoming a nun."

Shock raced through her as her dazed blue eyes flew open. "What - what are you saying?" She bit her lip as his thumb toyed with the taut crest, sending frissons arrowing down between her thighs. A betraying whimper escaped her as he pinched the tip painfully. 

"You old Mother Superior sent you here to demonstrate your worthiness of becoming a nun, Audrey. Are you capable of doing this?" 

"H-how do you mean?" But she knew. The tenderness between her thighs where he had stolen her virginity throbbed in reminder.

"You must show your love for God, both spiritually and physically. You must allow me to cherish your body, and accept my member between your thighs. Only in this way will you become a true Bride of God." 

"But...it can't be!" Her old Mother Superior had never spoken of this duty. Audrey imagined the round, elderly priest who had always been a father to her. She could not prevent a shudder at the thought of his heaviness on top of her, doing those wicked things Father had done. 

"Bodily love between God and his children is the purest form of expressing devotion. You will find our ways here are much closer to what God intended." He leaned against her, the shocking hardness stirring against her belly doing strange things to her. A hand glided down to caress her bottom. The movement caused her to arch unwilling against him. 

His fingers followed the path of her cleft until they rubbed against her most secret place through cloth. Her flesh tingled, and she was tormented by the memory of his shaft moving hurtfully inside of her. A soft moan escaped her as she squeezed her thighs together. 

Fingers tangled in the skirt of her habit, drawing it up over her knees. Her breathing was uneven as her small fists pushed against his chest. Yet his hand slid inexorably up her inner thigh. She moaned as the tips of his fingers stroked the sensitive flesh at their apex bereft of their protective curls. He coaxed her velvety lips apart and found the hidden jewel between them. Pleasure whispered through her. Her traitorous body arched into his hand. Even as she pushed at Father Matthew's chest, his finger probed her tender nub.

"Please..." she breathed. 

"Tell me what you want, novice." he murmured against her ear. She rose up on her tip toes as his finger pressed against her, before gently massaging her in tiny circles. Her head fell back against the wall, her breasts rising and falling. 

"I ..." His finger teased and caressed her silken warmth. Tingles ran up the backs of her thighs, gathering between them. His mouth caught hers, teasing her lips apart. 

"No!" Her wide eyes met his stunned ones for an instant before she twisted from his grasp. She backed away from him, before turning and fleeing on trembling legs. 

Louis bit back a frustrated oath, allowing her to leave. Again. He had realised too late the day before that Audrey's mind was as innocent as her sweet body when his shaft breeched her. Yet the damage did not seem irrevocable, for her natural sensuality rose easily at his touch. 

Soon Audrey would yield to him fully, that much the richer for her earlier opposition. That she did not enjoy her first rites would soon be forgotten once he introduced her fully to the pleasures that awaited her as a novice at St Helen's. But this waiting gave him little comfort. He had been forced to exhaust his lust on young Beth, the memory never leaving him of the bewildered look on Audrey's sweet face as he stole her innocence. 

Louis planned to handle Audrey's seduction more delicately in order to overcome her resistance borne of her faith. When he finally spilled his seed in her, she would not struggle, but welcome him. Until then, Louis would have to accede to Margaret's experience in dealing with the young novices in her care and opening their minds up to the pleasures of the flesh. For now. 


Uncensored Videos Sextainment

https://openload.co/f/Yd_rHktaM84
https://openload.co/f/bk8HR1WJYGQ
https://openload.co/f/5UkqX-sFfMY
https://openload.co/f/S_Mk9civgsQ
https://openload.co/f/Hk6X7wO4LcY

[JEMMA]

Audrey was washing dishes after the remains of the morning meal when Mother Superior came to the kitchens. Her stern gaze settled on Audrey. "Come with me, novice." 

Mother abruptly turned without waiting for an answer and strode along the narrow hall. Audrey followed uncertainly at Mother's curtness. The tense silence was only broken when they reached Mother's chamber. Audrey was commanded to sit, and she did so, trying not to be obvious as she glanced curiously around her. The chamber was sparsely furnished, as befitting a nun, but what furniture there was, was heavy and ornate, hinting at a wealthy background. A large, mahogany desk sat beneath the arched windows, nibs and an inkpot resting upon it. 

"Audrey," Mother spoke sharply, and Audrey's head swung back to Mother where she had seated herself across from her. "Your behaviour of late concerns me greatly. Answer me truthfully: have you yielded your body to Father Matthew?"

Audrey blushed, her gaze dropping to her lap where her entwined hands rested. "I am no longer a virgin," she admitted shamefully. 

"That is not what I ask, yet it is an answer in itself. Either your old mother has been remiss in her teachings, Audrey, or you fail to comprehend what is expected of you as a novice. Which is it?"

Audrey's gaze flew to Mother's in horror, unable to answer. Then it was true? Mother gazed back at her impassively, before rising and turning to face the window. 

"If I called Father Matthew's to my chamber, would you allow him to love your young body as God wills, novice?"

Again, Audrey could not answer. Was it not sinful, but instead a ritual she was expected to perform in order to demonstrate her love of God? Confusion, fear and excitement warred within her.

"It is as I thought." The disappointment so evident in her tone made Audrey squirm. "You are beneath my care, Audrey, and it would be remiss of me not to punish you for failing His teachings."

"Punishment?" Audrey's eyes widened.

"Your willful disobedience cannot continue, Audrey. You must relinquish your body fully to Father Matthew's demands, and only in this way become a true Bride of God. Get me my brush from my armoire," Mother commanded, turning to face her. 

Audrey lurched nervously to her feet and went to the armoire where the wooden brush rested. Her trembling fingers closed over the smooth brush with its wide flat head. Soft bristles teased her fingers as she placed the handle of the brush in Mother's outstretched palm, eyes lowered. Her thoughts were a whirl of confusion. Was her resistance to Father Matthew wrong? 

"Get on your hands and knees on the tea chest." Audrey looked to the low chest nervously, finding it suddenly hard to breathe. At Mother's frown, Audrey did as she was bade. Slowly, awkwardly, she first knelt on the chest and then placed her hands on the cool wood. She held her breath as Mother walked slowly around her before coming to stand at her feet. Audrey was unprepared for the rush of cool air on her limbs as her heavy skirts were flipped over on her back, baring her quivering bottom and thighs. Audrey belatedly brought her knees together to hide her soft flesh shorn of its thatch of curls, her face pink. 

"No, spread them apart." A soft whimper escaped Audrey as fingers tapped her inner thigh. "That's it, wider." 

Audrey held herself stiffly, her face burning with humiliation at the impossibly open position. The habit was loose, its front drooping to lie on the chest. Audrey knew Mother could see her pale belly and breasts. Audrey flinched slightly as fingers smoothed over her bottom, before lightly pinching her. 

When it came, Audrey was unprepared for the flat of the brush smacking her bottom soundly. She bit off a scream. She had barely caught her breath before another blow landed, and another. Never before had another raised a hand to her, let alone spanked her bare bottom. 

Audrey squirmed and wriggled beneath the rain of blows, but it was no use. The strike of the brush seemed to instinctively follow her movements, its sound as it connected with her flesh tormenting her. 

"Please stop, I...oh please!" Tears trickled down Audrey's cheeks. Yet the torture only became worse as the brush began to smack her mound, forcing gasps from her throat. Her sex began to tingle and warm as the shocking blows danced over her most tender flesh. 

"I will now cleanse you, Audrey. But before that, you will make me a vow." Every word was punctuated with a dull smack that made her flesh quiver. "You must take a vow of silence in order to consider your sins. Swear to me, Audrey." 

Audrey knew she would say anything to prevent the mortifying punishment from continuing as heat seeped from between her thighs. "I swear a vow of silence to God. Should I break it, so must I be punished." 

To Audrey's eternal gratefulness, the physical punishment ceased. She had heard of nuns punished by silence before. Those nuns had been consigned to a lonely existence, unable to speak for weeks, sometimes months on end for their disobedience. One had even declined until she no longer partook of sustenance. Audrey had to choke back a whimper. 

"Good, Novice. You will obey this vow until such time as I release you."

Audrey listened as Mother moved around the small chamber, her pink flesh smarting. From between silky strands that had come free from her plait, she saw Mother place a large porcelain bowl on the chair beside the chest. Mother then poured water from the pitcher into the bowl, before disappearing from view. She returned and squeezed drops from a tiny glass bottle with a little stopper. A familiar scent teased Audrey's nostrils. Lavender flowers. 

When Mother dipped a soft cloth in the scented water and laid it across Audrey's pink bottom, it was blessed relief. Then soft fingers began to massage her sore flesh through the cooling cloth. Audrey's limbs began to melt. The cloth was removed, dipped in cool water, before gently glided over her abused flesh in circular patterns. Audrey's eyes widened when she felt the damp cloth dip down along the valley of her nether lips. 

Again the cloth was removed, only to return to stroke at the throbbing nub nestled between her soft folds that seemed to fascinate Father Matthews. Audrey's breathing turned shallow as she fought to keep still beneath Mother's administrations. Humiliation burned through her as she felt writhing heat grow low in her belly. Mother's fingers caressed her thrumming flesh, making Audrey's back arch. 

Still Mother continued, her fingers stroking back and forth along her cleft in shocking intimacy. A shudder raced through Audrey as the fingers wrapped in cloth came to rest against her dewy gate. No! Yet a finger pushed against her, forcing her tight walls to part against its invasion as it eased up inside of her. Mother's whispered words as she chanted the purification and obedience rituals barely registered. The finger slid deep within her channel, stroking, searching. Audrey gasped as it discovered a sensitive spot. The finger rubbed it over and over, and Audrey bit her lip as she struggled to contain the overwhelming sensations building between her spread thighs. She felt as though she quivered on the edge of a tremendous peak, her every nerve ending alive. Audrey could have wept when the finger withdrew. 

Margaret couldn't help but be moved by the young girl's distress as she came to stand before her. A gentle finger beneath Audrey's chin lifted her exquisite face, pink and wet with tears. It had been a long time since Margaret had found herself so aroused by these games, and she struggled not to order the young novice to kneel before her and lick her own wet cleft. She could see why Louis was enamoured of the girl, more so than he possibly realised. The mixture of submissiveness, stubborness and wanton innocence would be an irresistible temptation to one with his controlling nature. 

"You must go now, and think upon what I have said. You will find it will not be so terrible to have Father Matthews teach your young body the ways of worship. It is only in this way that can you demonstrate your suitability of becoming a nun, and take the final steps."

Audrey swiftly tugged down her habit and scrambled from the chest. She curtseyed before Mother and quickly departed. The unsettling dampness between her thighs plagued her swift flight.

More Uncensored Videos....

https://openload.co/f/ABwot8QWK5E
https://openload.co/f/LFEQf3ebOd0
https://openload.co/f/MANyYll5zBY
https://openload.co/f/nVsqMPN-4yo
https://openload.co/f/gli-72Ewmd8

[JEMMA]

That night, Audrey tossed and turned on the narrow pallet, her chemise tangling around her thighs. Her dreams were scattered, her body hot and feverish, a strange, pulsing heaviness between her thighs. 

Part of her wished she could go back to the time before she had arrived at St Helen's. Everything had seemed so simple then. She had wanted nothing more than to raise orphaned children like herself, to cherish them with her love. She still wanted that. But something inside of her seemed to be growing, becoming louder, expressing a curiosity and wonderment about the intimate way in which a man fit inside a woman.

Father's words about her suitability came back to her, and so to the image of him and Beth on the pagan altar. Had her old Mother Superior refused to allow Audrey to take her vows to become a nun because she unknowingly failed to give herself to the old Priest? 

She remembered the feel of hard flesh moving inside of her, causing a strange thrill between her thighs. Then the memory of Lukas took over, until her skin felt hot and her nipples pinched. No! She pushed the wicked thoughts of the handsome stranger aside. She must forget him if she wanted to belong here. 

Yet worry gnawed at her insides. Was her failure to give herself to Father Matthews due entirely to fear and uncertainty? Hard as she tried, she could not eradicate thoughts of Lukas from her mind. The wicked things he had done to her in the forest, teasing her nether lips with his manroot, the way he licked her nipples. Audrey groaned, curling up into a tight ball. 

Finally Audrey could take it no longer. She scrambled from her pallet and padded silently down the hall. Pushing open the door, she slipped into the welcoming darkness and let cool air wash over her heated skin. Sleep would be long in coming.

Audrey waited patiently outside of Mother's chambers the following morning after prayers until she was called upon.

She was no closer to overcoming the confusion that held her. Thoughts of Father and Lukas had become intertwined, until she wanted nothing more than to flee St Helens and return to the safety of St Agatha's. But to do so before her year at St Helen's was complete meant that her old Mother would not accept her vow to become a nun.

"Audrey!" 

Straightening her shoulders, Audrey pushed open the door with trembling fingers and moved silently into the chamber. Following Mother's pointed finger, Audrey knelt on the chest in the middle of the chamber. 

Again her skirt was drawn up over her bottom to rest over the small of her back. 

"Knees as wide as you can." Audrey's face flamed as her creamy inner thighs and bare mound were revealed to the older woman. Hands pressed on her back, forcing her into a shameless arch. She felt vulnerable and open as she waited dutifully for her punishment. 

She bit her lip as Mother wrapped a scarf over her eyes and tied it in a firm knot at the back of her head. A tremour raced through her, and she struggled to get enough air in her lungs. 

"Do not be frightened, Audrey. I seek to open your eyes to the light, to banish the confusion and darkness inside of you. Will you allow me to give you a taste of the light?"

Slowly Audrey nodded, struggling to dampen her uncertainty. She relaxed slightly as she heard Mother move away from her. She could see nothing, and in some way it was strangely comforting. 

A quiver raced through her as she felt Mother behind her. She was close, so close to the heart of her that Audrey could feel her warm breath on her flesh. Audrey tensed as hands rested on the inside of her knees, pushing them wider until she ached with the strain. 

Audrey silently prayed this would end before she did something to disgrace herself. She felt the tickling caress of Mother's fingers along her inner thigh, and was unable to control the quiver racing through her. She felt thumbs lightly rub her pink lips, and it took all of Audrey's control not to push insistently against them. It was then that she recognised the danger of the blindfold; every part of her being was focused on what was happening between her legs.

Heat swept through Audrey, consuming her as the fingers held her nether lips wide and teased the throbbing nub between. Her toes curled as the exploring fingers stroked her molten flesh, drawing soft gasps from her and making her squirm. Soon the feverishly dry skin of her sex became dewy with intoxicating sweetness. 

She almost bucked off the chest as something warm and insidious slid along her pink valley. Audrey strained against the pulsing frenzy between her thighs, trying to control the sensations washing through her at the wickedness of mother's mouth against her. The intensity of sensation seemed magnified a thousand fold by the darkness that enclosed her. Need for something more burned through her as the tiny darting weapon lashed at her. Her toes curled, small moans escaped her parted lips. Waves of pleasure lapped at her, dragging her deeper into a whirling pool of sensation. Her fingers clutched at the edge of the chest as she felt she would burst. 

Videos Clips

http://www.xvideos.com/video49534317/_bgsd0812_
http://www.xvideos.com/video37370349/_vec-304_javdove.com
http://www.xvideos.com/video37592233/_j00086_

http://www.xvideos.com/video48413723/_
http://www.xvideos.com/video26395977/pretty_young_singaporean_girl_got_a_facial
http://www.xvideos.com/video36143669/singapore_model_sherrill_sex_scandal_leaked
http://www.xvideos.com/video38661675/hd-720p_

[JEMMA]

Her body went limp from frustration when Mother rose from between her thighs and slipped off the blind fold. Vaguely she heard Mother's "Open your eyes, novice" and Audrey compelled herself to obey. She blinked several times against the light before, her dazed eyes taking in the sparse chamber as reality returned. Her knees snapped together.

252189

"Answer me thusly, Novice. Are you ready to open yourself to Father's Matthew's member and become a true Bride of God?"

Her chest felt as though a fist clamped it. Fear and heat spiraled through her. Fear won out. Jerkily she shook her head. 

Mother leaned over, gently drawing Audrey to her knees. Audrey was unprepared when Mother kissed her parted lips as she smoothed her habit down of her hips. She could taste herself on the other woman's soft lips. Shock held her frozen. Mother said softly "you may go now." 

Audrey struggled to her feet on trembling legs. Need raged between her thighs, a heady, throbbing craving that ate away at her. Audrey moved across the chamber, unable to meet Mother's gaze as she brushed hurriedly past her. 

She almost ran into Father in the hall outside. He caught her wrist as she went to slide past him, dragging her to a halt. Slowly her eyes lifted to his. "Soon", they seemed to say, before he released her. She stumbled down the hall and out into the sunshine. 

"Come, Audrey."

Butterfly wings tormented Audrey's belly as she entered Father's chamber. The scrap of parchment Beth had handed her at the morning meal had felt like a stone in her pocket as she waited until after prayers. Her emotions wavered between fear that he would try to put his hardness inside of her again, and curiosity about the way it would feel if he did. 

252190

As she pushed open the door, relief swarmed over her as she spied her friend. Beth knelt praying before Father Matthew's beneath the arch windows made up of a kaleidoscope of colours. Beth rose and crossed to Audrey and caught her hands as Father turned towards them. She didn't notice the other novice's swollen lips or rumpled habit. Leaning forward, Beth lightly kissed her on the corner of her mouth before whispering "It will not be so terribly bad, you'll see." Audrey searched her friend's pretty face, seeking reassurance. Beth squeezed her hands once more before leaving. It felt as though a weight pressed down on her chest as Beth closed the door silently behind her. 

252191

"Mother has told me of your concerning lack of progress, novice." Father's words cut through her, drawing her apprehensive gaze to him. Audrey swallowed hard, her eyes locking with steely grey ones. He moved to lean against the edge of the desk, his arms crossing over his broad chest. "Remove your habit." 

Audrey bit her lip. Taking a deep breath, she reached for the ties at the back at her neck. Her fingers fumbled with them, before the black cloth pooled at her feet. An unsettling warmth grew between her thighs as he merely looked at her in her wispy chemise. 

"Closer." He motioned with a curl of his finger. She stepped gracefully from her pile of clothes and walked to him, lashes lowered. When she stopped an arm span away he caught her wrist and dragged her closer until she stood with her knees nestled between his. Without warning he caught the hem of her chemise and dragged it up over her head, his warm fingers trailing over her flesh. 

252192

"Your continued defiance of our ways leads me to question mother's form of punishments." 

Breathing became a struggle. She felt his gaze on her, touching her small, high breasts, her belly, her mound.

"Mother tells me of your wetness, here, when she punishes you." Two fingers rested lightly against her mons. Her blushes deepened, turning her breasts pink. "She believes that this may be the cause of your problem." 

Audrey felt as though she would expire on the spot from humiliation. She didn't know where to look. 

"Do you like Mother Superior's punishments, novice?" he queried softly, dangerously. He tugged on the ribbon holding her loose plait. Her hair unraveled down her back and he caught a lock, drawing it tight against her throat. "No answer? Then I will have to discover the truth for myself."

252194

Audrey quivered. Father abruptly rose, the movement bumping her back. The momentary sensation of his clothed body pressed fully against hers imprinted itself on her. Fingers slid around her waist, turning her as he moved. He caught her gazing longingly at the door. "You will soon learn to submit willingly to my punishments, Audrey," he promised her, cupping her face as he pressed his lips against her forehead. 

With a firm pinch of her nipple, he left her to stride around the desk. She watched with trepidation as he opened the top drawer of the desk and withdrew a short leather riding crop. She frowned, wondering at his purpose. He wouldn't...surely? 

His eyebrow rose at her worried glance. "You will also find that I am not as merciful in my punishment's as mother is."



Her wide midnight eyes were locked on his face as he lifted the tip with its soft leather tongue and gently traced it along her collar bone from shoulder to shoulder. He glided it down between the valley of her breasts. Audrey quivered at this unknown wickedness. She felt that betraying throb between her thighs as he feathered her nipple until it pouted, and squeezed her eyes shut. 

Thwapp!

Her eyes flew open at the sound of the crop slapping the top of the desk. Audrey imagined the feel of the crop against her tender flesh. Oh!

"Bend over for me, Audrey." At her blank look, he had to firmly guide her so that she stood with her legs awkwardly spread apart, her back arched, her arms stretched and holding onto the edge of the desk for balance. He stood behind her so that her bottom was pushed back into the cradle of his body. 

"It gives me little pleasure to punish you Audrey," Father lied. Louis was intrigued by her obedience to his direct orders, yet stubborn when it came to yielding what he wanted most. Her complete submission. 

His hand slid down over her hip to rest against her belly. Soon, he told himself. Her long, heavy chestnut hair was kinked from her plait and spilled over the creamy column of her back. He swept it aside with the tip of the crop, and felt her shiver. 

"I have long used a crop to instruct disobedient nuns, and have never been disappointed. You wouldn't wish to disappoint me, Audrey?"

Audrey struggled to comprehend how she found herself in this position. The feel of the tender yet menacing crop kissing her skin as it trailed down her spine made chills blossom and her rosy nipples peak. She squirmed against him, feeling the potent hardness of him resting against her most intimate place. 

Audrey could feel his strength in the way it touched her. Then he moved back from her, his warmth suddenly gone. It was soon replaced by the tongue of the crop sliding from the small of her back down to the follow the path of her secret cleft. Audrey whimpered as the tip discovered her secret shame. The tip swirled in her dewy heat, before following the line of her inner thigh. He tickled down along her leg and over the back of her knee until she wiggled.

It was only as she felt a sharp sting against her bottom like an explosion of light that she realized what that betraying hiss was. Tears trembled on her lashes as she rose up on her toes. Even before the pain subsided, there was another blow, and another, until she counted four blows. Audrey gasped, her knees threatening to buckle beneath her as she struggled to cope with this unknown punishment. 

She felt his gentle hand again caressing her and bringing a strange relief. The heat blossomed, pooling in her fluttering sheath. She caught her breath on a sob as a wicked fire licked at her until she was trembling with a need for something dark. 

Without a word the crop whistled through the air until it flicked the tender lips of her sex. Audrey arched, her fingers gripping the desk for dear life. Each stroke across her mound and bottom only fanned the heat between her thighs. 

She knew then that she hated Father Matthews. That he could punish her so wickedly, and make her body ache and burn for something she didn't want, something she didn't understand. 

As if sensing her capitulation, his fingers cupped her. A thumb delved to find the throbbing part of her that seemed to drown out every other thought. Need snaked in her belly, making her burn in humiliation. When he began to move his finger in circular motions, her pink bottom wiggled shamelessly as soft whimpers escaped her. 

Louis ached with the need to seat her on the desk on her sore bottom and thrust himself deep in her tightness. Yet he wanted more. He wanted her to beg and plead for him to take what she had denied him, yielding her soft warmth to his every demand. 

He forced himself to stand back from her and turned and placed the riding crop away. He found he closed the drawer with more force than needed. 

His eyes met his novice's, hardening at the sight of those wide innocent eyes surrounded by spiky lashes. He drew his eyes away from the pink nipples the peaking at him through long strands of chestnut hair tumbling over her shoulders. He fought off the male desire to conquer, to take. "I will discuss alternative punishments with Mother Superior on the morrow. You are excused."

[JEMMA]

Audrey rose before dawn the following morning and silently made her way to the stream before the others woke. Letting her habit and shift pool at her feet, she waded into the crystal clear stream. 

252351

The soft fingers of the early dawn light gleamed on her naked flesh as the water rose up over her ankles and knees. Her nipples tightened and a shiver raced through her as the water clung to her thighs and hips with an intimacy that made her gasp. Taking a deep breath, she dived beneath the surface. Kicking out, she swam toward the beckoning waterfall. 

252352

Her feet touched the pebbled bottom and she rose beneath the deafening falls, sweeping back her long chestnut mane. Her face lifted to the spray, feeling its cleansing strength wash away her troubled thoughts. The water bubbled and frothed about her thighs as she stood in its cool embrace, rivulets racing down over her firm breasts and belly. Lost beneath the pounding water, she let its coolness calm her fevered skin. Her secret place pulsed, craving the feel of swollen flesh filling her.

Audrey remembered the feel of Lukas's warm mouth on her tender nipples as his fingers had explored her beneath her shift, and her body clenched. Even as she thought of Lukas she imagined the feel of his hands circling her waist and drawing her back against his solid chest; his mouth against her neck as warm hands glided up to cup her tiny swells. 

Oh! Would this torment of the flesh never end? There was nothing she wanted more than to raise young orphans and cherish them with her love. Yet her body ached to be taken, to experience the pleasure she had glimpsed on Beth's face in the grove. 

Would her fear of Father come to an end if she gave herself to him as he wanted? Perhaps. Would it would be so hard to bear this duty if she could care for the children at St Agatha's? With so many nuns beneath his care, Father Matthews would surely only seek her out perhaps once, maybe twice before she returned to St Agatha's.

Her path settled, Audrey swam calmly toward the bank and rose from the cool water. She shivered, crossing her arms over her belly as she moved toward the rocks where she had left her habit. The sound of leaves crushing under foot drew her startled attention, and she turned, her wet hair flying. 

"Lukas," she breathed. The rising sun was behind him, so that she couldn't read his expression. But his intent was clear as his hand captured her wrist and drew her up hard against his chest. His familiar scent enveloped her, soap and something uniquely male. The fine cloth of coat and trousers teased at her wet flesh. His head lowered, his mouth settled over hers. She shivered as large palms slid up over her bare arms and shoulders to gently cup her face. 

"Tell me your name. I want to hear it from your own lips," he whispered against her mouth. His warm breath fanned her face. How long had he watched her?

He shifted against her so that she stood between his thighs, surrounding her wet, trembling body with his muscular warmth. Yearning heat quivered low in her belly, spreading. This was wrong, oh so wrong. Yet something held her captive, a burning need, a curiosity. Her hands lifted to his chest of their own accord, fingers splaying tentatively the fine linen cloth, feeling the firm flesh beneath. "Audrey," she whispered shyly. 

"Sweet Audrey." A shuddery sigh escaped her as his mouth caught hers, softly tasting her. He pressed tiny, coaxing kisses against her mouth, his fingers tangling in her wet mane. Audrey squirmed against the hard, throbbing flesh cuddled against her belly. She remembered the exquisite pleasure she had felt at his caresses, of the tip of him nestled against her gate, so removed from the pain of Father's forceful entry. And God help her, she wanted to experience that again.

Shocked by her own thoughts, she stepped back from him. Belatedly she pressed a hand over her breasts and cupped her mound as she tried to maintain her modesty. He gazed down at her, the intensity in those silvery eyes making her tingle and warm.

"This is wrong," she whispered. Only then did she remember her vow. How did Lukas do this to her, make her forget her dutyso easily? 

"No." Her eyes widened at his flat denial. "I want to show you what it can be like at my side, Audrey." He tucked a wet strand behind her ear. "That there is a world beyond these walls. Will you let me?"

"I – I can't."

"Then you leave me little choice, sweet Audrey." She cried out as he picked her up, scooping her over his shoulder. His hand splayed possessively over her bottom as he strode along the river bank. Her eyes flew over the bank for her habit, but it was nowhere to be found. 

Audrey squirmed in his grasp, her flesh wet and slippery, yet he held her firm. She didn't know how long he carried her before he slid her to her feet. With his hands about her waist he lifted her onto a waiting stallion and quickly swung up behind her. 

"Lukas, you can't do this. I am indecent!" she cried, struggling against the leather pommel that dug into her mound. He kissed her ear, his arm anchoring about her waist. 

"There is no one to see but me," he murmured. He tweaked a pouting nipple, making her squirm. Without warning he set off at a gallop. The pommel pressed against her softness as she struggled, stirring unwanted sensations as they moved deeper through the forest. 

"You cannot fight what is between us." He kissed her shoulder, his tongue swirling over her skin. Fingers pinched and teased her tender nipples. The hardness of his shaft pressed against her bottom was undisguisable. 

"No," she whispered weakly, surrounded by the heat and scent of him. "You must take me back before they discover me missing." 

"I will not let you go," he muttered against her damp skin. She turned her face up to his and he stole a brief kiss. Lukas's breath caught at the vulnerability and fear in her deep blue eyes. She was soft and fragile, and he did not regret stealing her away from his brother. "I won't make the same mistake twice."
******
I hope you liked this story so far.....if not, I would not continue further......

[CornEgg]

Support nice thread! :)

[JEMMA]

Hooves pounded the earth as Audrey's arm curled about Lukas waist, her glistening breasts pressed against his chest and dampening the fine lawn of his shirt. She sat across his taut thighs, extremely conscious of the muscled warmth upon which her bare bottom was nestled.

252509

Long wisps of her wet hair lashed at the arm and face of her captor as he held her to him, the folds of his cloak covering her nakedness. His arm wrapped tightly about her tiny waist, his wicked hand slipping beneath the cloak to splay intimately between their bodies in a V that cradled her breast.

The horse beneath them traversed a hasty path along the river bank in the opposite direction of the convent. Her body rose and fell against Lukas with the rhythm of the horse's strides, conscious of the friction of his clothes against her skin. His warmth and scent surrounded her, as much as prison to resist as the physical strength holding her possessively.

"Lukas, please, this is madness. You must return me to the convent." Her head was cradled against his shoulder, her head tipping back to gaze up at his.

"Not madness, sweet Audrey. Sanity." He didn't glance down at her, merely tightened his hold about her waist.

What sanity was it that Audrey found herself naked atop a horse, having been stolen from the stream by the convent? If she were discovered alone with Lukas like this, she would never be permitted to become a nun. Audrey would be punished, and worse, shunned. And Father Matthews...

252510

Something fat, brown and furry popped from beneath a bed of leaves, grunting and snuffling. The horse skittered and bucked beneath them, rearing up onto its hind feet. Audrey screamed, feeling herself sliding. Captive arms tightened about her, dragging her sideways. She felt herself falling in a tangle of arms and legs. Then the solid earth rose up to greet them hardily.

Lukas grunted, half beneath her, half behind her. Pain shot through her as Lukas's arms slackened about her. Audrey lay still, dragging in much needed air, her eyes blinded by her hair and leaves. She gingerly rolled to her side facing away from Lukas.

The horse streaked away, disappearing into the forest as Audrey slowly sat up, cradling her tender wrist. Her ribs felt sore from where Lukas had squeezed her to him, hurting with each breath.

252511

She gazed down at the outstretched palm of her abductor laying near her hip. Something about its stillness and the silence alerted her. Audrey peeked back over her shoulder, and gasped. Lukas lay unmoving on the grass, his face slack and pale.

Every instinct urged her to run, now, while Lukas lay unconscious. But Audrey was a novice first, a woman second. She could not leave an injured man untended. Twisting to kneel at his side, her gaze flickered urgently down over the broad shoulders and chest covered by slightly damp fine white linen, yet no injury was revealed to her. His long legs, molded by grey breeches, were sprawled out but not misshapen or bloodied.

"Lukas?" There was no response. She leaned over him, her small hands lightly shaking his shoulders, ignoring the pain it caused her. "Lukas?" Audrey swallowed hard, alarm sweeping over her. She gazed searchingly down at his silent, unguarded face, taking in the dark lashes resting against tanned cheeks, the parted lips that had drawn from her an unexpected need. 

She cupped his face, lightly patting his cheeks with her fingers. "Lukas," she whispered, and didn't know why she was whispering. It was unearthly quiet besides the heavy drum of the waterfall in the distance beyond several bends in the river.

A soft male groan was his only response. "Lukas," she murmured, cradling his jaw. Dark lashes flickered, before revealing cloudy gray eyes. He tried to smile as his hand tangled in her long chestnut hair, drawing her face down dangerously close to his. 

252512

"Sweet Angel," he murmured before his lips tried to catch hers. Daring fingers brushed against her bare breast. Audrey didn't move for fear of causing Lukas further injury. A thumb feathered across her pink nipple, and she bit her lip as it tingled and tightened. The pressure of his hand on the back of her head grew, and she covered his waiting lips with her hand.

"You must stop. You can't touch me this way. It is forbidden."

The hand cupping her breast tightened, before relaxing and sweeping down to rest at her waist. "I will not stop this time, Audrey. I will not allow you to go on hiding behind the strictures of your convent and deny what lies between us."

She was unprepared for his strength drawing her across his body, one arm on the small of her back pinning her on top of him. The other swept her silken mane back from her heart-shaped face as she gazed down at him in vexation.

252513

She writhed on him, her thighs falling to straddle one of his own as she sought to wiggle free. She froze atop him when he groaned, seemingly in pain. "Lukas? Are you hurt?" No longer resisting him, she became distinctly conscious of the hard bed of warmth she lay upon.

His hand swept down from nape to cup her bottom as his thigh rose between hers. The feel of him pressing firm against her there while the evidence of his masculinity was nestled against her thigh was making her throb in tumultuous aggravation. She couldn't prevent the anxious squirm against him that only seemed to make matters worse.

His lips quirked. "A searing agony, my sweet novice, that has haunted me since that night in the clearing." Relief warred with exasperation.

252514

252515

252516

"I - Lukas, please, you must end this." A wicked finger traced maddening circles over her soft flesh of her bottom. She bit her lip, suddenly finding it hard to breath. She knew she must rise from him, push away the hand firm on the small of her back. Yet something besides his hold on her held her caught in the tension between them.

Had she not secretly imagined being close to him, touching him? His stolen kisses and caresses had tormented her waking and sleeping moments, their wicked sweetness so different from the dark submission demanded from her by Father Matthews. Even knowing that Lukas merely amused himself with her did little to abate the overwhelming sensations the mere sight of him wrought within her.

252520

"I am going to kiss you." Audrey blushed at the guilty flare of pleasure those words brought her. Lips settled over her sensitive flesh just below her ear, tasting, teasing, before skimming down to the hollow of her throat.

"Then will you let me go?" she whispered, moistening her dry lips. She felt him shake his head. Audrey swallowed hard. His hands slid up to hook beneath her underarms. He righted her so she sat straddled upon his hips. Her hands swiftly rose to cover her breasts, her cheeks warming at his heated gaze.

[JEMMA]

His upper body rose from the bank and he kissed the back of each of her palms before gently peeling her small hands away. He drew them behind her back to hold in his larger one. He gazed upon the thrust of her breasts with their rosy crowns, rising and falling with her quickened breathing.

"I am going to touch you." One hand cupped her breast, stroking the puckering tip with his thumb. She gazed down at his hand on her flesh, so dark against her paleness. She was mesmerised by the teasing caress that generated exquisite tingles between her thighs.

"Once you have touched me...you will release me?" she breathed.

Audrey bit back a moan as his mouth closed about her nipple, sucking and nipping. Her head fell back, her eyes closing as she struggled to maintain reason. He nuzzled her tender breasts until she was felt feverish and oddly expectant. She mewed in distress when his mouth relinquished her breasts. His hand fell from hers.

"Stand up." He was letting her go? His hands on her hips helped her to her feet so that she towered over his dark head in bemusement. In a smooth action he was kneeling before her, his hands sliding around to squeeze her bottom. His mouth pressed soft kisses on her belly, down her hip, her inner thigh.

Her hands caught his shoulders for balance, shocked at this blatant intimacy.

When his mouth trailed higher, Audrey's thoughts became scattered. With a squeak of surprise when his face and nose nuzzled the shorn flesh between her slightly parted thighs, Audrey's shock quickly turned to wonder as he gently licked at her quivering flesh. She moaned as his tongue wiggled between her nether lips, her fingers digging into his golden skin. Whether to stop him or to hold him closer, Audrey didn't know.

Audrey's belly churned with excitement as his lashing tongue delved her feminine mysteries, his warm hands kneading the flesh of her bottom and dragging exquisitely on her quivering channel. When his tongue circled then flicked at the swollen ridge nestled in her glistening heat, Audrey arched as a surprising burst of intense passion caught her. Her heart raced as she struggled on quivering legs, unable to take her eyes from his as he gazed up at her, the breath puffing from her lungs. He smiled up at her, the golden skin crinkling around the luminous grey eyes, before he lowered his head.

252521

She was soon lost in the magic of his mouth teasing her, the sweet pleasure ebbing as something urgent and frantic took over her. She was moaning and wriggling against him as again she felt that searing climax, only this time waves of heat washed over her as his mouth sucked on that sweet nub until she was pushing his head away, the pleasure too intense. She collapsed to her knees before him, his arms enfolding her against him as she struggled to draw in much needed air. She clung to him, quivering and sated, rubbing her cheek against his chest.

"Your body aches to be pleasured by mine," he murmured against her hair. "Will my sweet novice lie to me and say that this is not so?"

Audrey bit back a moan, burying her head even further against his chest. Fingers lightly stroked the creamy column of her back. Between them was the undeniable evidence of his need, straining against his grey breeches.

"Tell me it is not true, and I will leave you alone forever."

The thought of never seeing him again twisted within her. Her eyes blurred at the impossibility of it all. She could not lie to him or herself, and her captor knew it. Yet to give in to his seduction went against everything she was raised to believe in.

"Let me show you how it can be between us this once. And after, if you decide that your life is with the convent and not me, I will return you to the convent."

"And if I refuse?" she whispered.

"Then I will keep you with me until I can convince you otherwise."

Audrey squeezed her eyes shut. Both choices scared her, for she ached for something, and that ache intensified when he was near. But it was a different to that which she felt with Father Matthew. With Father Matthew's, he drew from her a dark need that she didn't want but was expected of her. She trembled at Father's seeking touch with a mixture of dread and excitement. Yet with Lukas, she felt womanly and wanton.

252522

He gently eased her back from him, his warm mouth settling over the pink crown of her breast, lightly sucking, as his hands drew hers over his shoulders. His fingers ran down her arms to tease the sides of her breasts before gently cupping them.

"Lukas," she moaned, uncertain, confused. Would it be so bad if she had these stolen moments, before returning to the convent? She could secretly treasure them while she submitted to Father Matthew's increasing demands.

"Let me show you how it can be between a man and a woman."

Her heart raced as her fingers tangled in his silken mane. His mouth coaxed her breasts, nibbling and sucking on their crowns until she felt shockingly wet between her thighs. Could she? He had promised to let her go after he had ...what? Put his shaft inside of her like Father's Matthews, making her hurt with the shock of it. Audrey stiffened slightly in Lukas's arms.

He growled against her breast, teasing her breasts until she felt a return of that exultant need. Perhaps if she allowed Lukas his way, he would lose his unknowing hold over her. And she could resume her duties at the convent with her complete devotion.

He shrugged off his cloak, spreading it down over the river bank. Next came his lawn shirt, and she drew a deep breath at the sight of his golden chest lightly furred with black hair. Then he lay down on his cloak, and drew her over him. Audrey gasped with surprise as she landed on top of him.

Without warning a finger began to probe her glistening gate, and her heart raced. It eased up inside her tightness, and her body clenched around it in disgraceful welcome.

Lukas shifted so that they lay side by side, his finger continuing to glide in her silken warmth. Her head tipped back on his arm to meet his, and their lips brushed, clung. Another finger eased inside of her, and she moaned, feeling heady and weak.

His sucked and nipped at her lips like gentle butterfly kisses, until she her arms slid around his neck as she deepened the kiss. She wanted more, her lips instinctively moving against his, her tongue delving into his mouth. He lay there, watching her, his mouth parted but unmoving against hers while his fingers and thumb teased her between her thighs.

Audrey moaned against his mouth, a tiny frown puckering her brow when he refused to kiss her back. She wiggled closer, pressing her body against his, her breasts thrusting impudently against his bare chest. His hand guided her thigh over his, spreading her for his attention, yet still he did not kiss her.

She moved her mouth against his, her tongue stroking his. When she whimpered in frustration, his tongue finally slid inside her mouth as he pushed his fingers deep within her weeping sheath. Gently he plugged her between her thighs as his tongue probed her mouth, and Audrey was dazzled by the sweep of pleasure as she came again on his surging fingers.

252523

She lay defenceless before him, her head resting on his outstretched arm, her midnight blue eyes half hidden beneath the sweep of her lashes. His mouth pressed soft kisses over her face, down her throat, while his fingers sifted through the silken brown-red tresses.

His gaze was locked disconcertedly on hers as he guided her onto her back. The sight of his masculine form rising silently over hers was incredibly beautiful.

Her gaze fell to the breeches riding low over his hips and straining over a thick ridge before skittering away. She knew that was the part that fitted inside a woman.

She watched with wide eyes as he flicked at the buttons of that straining cloth, until with a soft groan he sprung forth. She squeezed her eyes shut, a blush stealing over her cheeks at the intimacy of that manly part. Soft kisses pressed against her parted lips, soothing her even as he shifted against her, nudging at her dewy core. Her dark blue eyes widened as she felt an insistent push.

He surged against her, his thick velvety shaft sliding slowly up between her tight walls. She tensed about him as his thickness stole deep. An anxious cry escaped her she waited for the pain. But there was none. Her body slowly eased around his, a soft sigh escaping her.

"That's it, relax. I'll never hurt you." He lips captured hers, in soft, drugging kisses. Her channel quivered as he eased from her before sliding deeper than before. She clung to him as he did this over and over, teasing her to the point of madness. She was unable to think, only feel as he finally came to rest fully within her.

Slowly he began to rock inside of her, sending ripples of heat coursing through her. Her fingers dug into his shoulders as he took her with sweet, torturous thrusts, so different from her first time. His heavy breathing mingled with her soft pants as delicious tension wound tightly low in her belly.

Her mouth opened over his shoulder as his thrusts quickened. His fingers teased her bud as he worked his thick shaft in her tight passage. She clung to him, her breathing hectic, her hair a tumbled mass about her. Her gaze fell to where they were joined intimately, his glistening shaft moving between her thighs. Her dark blue eyes widened, her body clenching instinctively around him.

He groaned against her neck as his surged deep within her. Audrey struggled to bring her body back under control, but it was no use. Her hips rose to meet his urgent thrusts, taking him deep within her. There was none of the hurt when Father Matthews had taken her, only dizzying pleasure.

252524

252525

Every delicious stroke stretching her around him made it harder to breath. She writhed and bucked against him. She cried out as she finally came, heat bursting around his frenzied thrusts.

His hands gripped her wrists, pinning them to his cloak as he moved over her. He stroked deep within her yielding flesh, making her writhe and gasp. He shouted as he jerked within her quivering heat, hotness spilling deep into her womb.

They lay together, Audrey clinging to him, a sense of wonder filling her. His forehead pressed against hers as his shaft softened inside of her.

Her breathing slowed, her heart evening out. The chirping of birds overhead intruding on the passionate haze that held her prisoner. Reality slowly dawned. Shock held Audrey immobile as lips pressed over her temple and down her cheek. Then she began to squirm from beneath him as she struggled to escape his hold. Impossibly, he seemed to stiffen with her, making her whimper.

"Audrey, it is too late. It is done." His hands captured hers, drawing one to his mouth. Both were intimately aware of his renewed desire throbbing within her.

Her mind whirled. What had she done? She had betrayed her vows of chastity and purity, with not one, but two men. Yet one of those men claimed he took her body in god's stead, but the other...

"I know what he has done, Audrey. I knew it when I came inside of you, and that you feared my loving. I will not allow him to hurt you again. You are mine." He moved inside of her, and her eyes widened as pleasure stole through her.

252526

Her only thought was somehow he had discovered her shameful secret. He gave her no opportunity to mount a resistance as he took her with little warning. He moved within her with long, possessive thrusts. This time there was no discomfort or fear, simply languid heat as he stroked deep with an exquisite intensity. Her hips rose to his of their own accord, yielding to the demands of her body. Her hands moved down his back, luxuriating in the feel of him, her body softly welcoming.

252527

On it went, until she had no thoughts but of him, this. His passion, dark and intense, stole over her until she was infected with a matching urgency.

He rolled over onto his back, taking her with him. With his guidance, she rose up, straddling his straining body. Their fingers entwined as he urged her to ride him, and she did, rising and falling on his thick heat with growing confidence.

Streaks of sunlight fell across her pale body and illuminating red sparks in her mahogany hair. Her head was tipped back, her nipples tight and hard, her breasts and hips swaying with the eager rhythm of her young body as she seduced herself on his wielding hardness.

252528

Wanton need spilled over her, urging her on. It felt incredibly free to lead the way, to take as she wanted. And she wanted. Lukas was grunting beneath her, the cords in his neck straining, his chest glistening.

"I can't hold on." He tried to capture her hips, his lips tightening in a grimace, but still she rode him.

His fingers tightened painfully on her skin as he bucked beneath her, his warmth spilling within her as he fiercely jerked and flexed within her clenching heat. She cried out as pleasure stormed through her, seeking out every corner of her being.

She collapsed limply against his chest. His arms came about her, holding her close against the heavy beat of his heart. They lay there for an age, neither breaking the silence.

[JEMMA]

Hooves pounded the earth as Audrey's arm curled about Lukas waist, her glistening breasts pressed against his chest and dampening the fine lawn of his shirt. She sat across his taut thighs, extremely conscious of the muscled warmth upon which her bare bottom was nestled.

Long wisps of her wet hair lashed at the arm and face of her captor as he held her to him, the folds of his cloak covering her nakedness. His arm wrapped tightly about her tiny waist, his wicked hand slipping beneath the cloak to splay intimately between their bodies in a V that cradled her breast.

252653

The horse beneath them traversed a hasty path along the river bank in the opposite direction of the convent. Her body rose and fell against Lukas with the rhythm of the horse's strides, conscious of the friction of his clothes against her skin. His warmth and scent surrounded her, as much as prison to resist as the physical strength holding her possessively.

"Lukas, please, this is madness. You must return me to the convent." Her head was cradled against his shoulder, her head tipping back to gaze up at his.

"Not madness, sweet Audrey. Sanity." He didn't glance down at her, merely tightened his hold about her waist.

What sanity was it that Audrey found herself naked atop a horse, having been stolen from the stream by the convent? If she were discovered alone with Lukas like this, she would never be permitted to become a nun. Audrey would be punished, and worse, shunned. And Father Matthews...

252654

Something fat, brown and furry popped from beneath a bed of leaves, grunting and snuffling. The horse skittered and bucked beneath them, rearing up onto its hind feet. Audrey screamed, feeling herself sliding. Captive arms tightened about her, dragging her sideways. She felt herself falling in a tangle of arms and legs. Then the solid earth rose up to greet them hardily.

252655

Lukas grunted, half beneath her, half behind her. Pain shot through her as Lukas's arms slackened about her. Audrey lay still, dragging in much needed air, her eyes blinded by her hair and leaves. She gingerly rolled to her side facing away from Lukas.

The horse streaked away, disappearing into the forest as Audrey slowly sat up, cradling her tender wrist. Her ribs felt sore from where Lukas had squeezed her to him, hurting with each breath.

She gazed down at the outstretched palm of her abductor laying near her hip. Something about its stillness and the silence alerted her. Audrey peeked back over her shoulder, and gasped. Lukas lay unmoving on the grass, his face slack and pale.

252656

Every instinct urged her to run, now, while Lukas lay unconscious. But Audrey was a novice first, a woman second. She could not leave an injured man untended. Twisting to kneel at his side, her gaze flickered urgently down over the broad shoulders and chest covered by slightly damp fine white linen, yet no injury was revealed to her. His long legs, molded by grey breeches, were sprawled out but not misshapen or bloodied.

"Lukas?" There was no response. She leaned over him, her small hands lightly shaking his shoulders, ignoring the pain it caused her. "Lukas?" Audrey swallowed hard, alarm sweeping over her. She gazed searchingly down at his silent, unguarded face, taking in the dark lashes resting against tanned cheeks, the parted lips that had drawn from her an unexpected need. 

252657

She cupped his face, lightly patting his cheeks with her fingers. "Lukas," she whispered, and didn't know why she was whispering. It was unearthly quiet besides the heavy drum of the waterfall in the distance beyond several bends in the river.

A soft male groan was his only response. "Lukas," she murmured, cradling his jaw. Dark lashes flickered, before revealing cloudy gray eyes. He tried to smile as his hand tangled in her long chestnut hair, drawing her face down dangerously close to his. 

252658

"Sweet Angel," he murmured before his lips tried to catch hers. Daring fingers brushed against her bare breast. Audrey didn't move for fear of causing Lukas further injury. A thumb feathered across her pink nipple, and she bit her lip as it tingled and tightened. The pressure of his hand on the back of her head grew, and she covered his waiting lips with her hand.

"You must stop. You can't touch me this way. It is forbidden."

The hand cupping her breast tightened, before relaxing and sweeping down to rest at her waist. "I will not stop this time, Audrey. I will not allow you to go on hiding behind the strictures of your convent and deny what lies between us."

She was unprepared for his strength drawing her across his body, one arm on the small of her back pinning her on top of him. The other swept her silken mane back from her heart-shaped face as she gazed down at him in vexation.

She writhed on him, her thighs falling to straddle one of his own as she sought to wiggle free. She froze atop him when he groaned, seemingly in pain. "Lukas? Are you hurt?" No longer resisting him, she became distinctly conscious of the hard bed of warmth she lay upon.

His hand swept down from nape to cup her bottom as his thigh rose between hers. The feel of him pressing firm against her there while the evidence of his masculinity was nestled against her thigh was making her throb in tumultuous aggravation. She couldn't prevent the anxious squirm against him that only seemed to make matters worse.

His lips quirked. "A searing agony, my sweet novice, that has haunted me since that night in the clearing." Relief warred with exasperation.

"I - Lukas, please, you must end this." A wicked finger traced maddening circles over her soft flesh of her bottom. She bit her lip, suddenly finding it hard to breath. She knew she must rise from him, push away the hand firm on the small of her back. Yet something besides his hold on her held her caught in the tension between them.

Had she not secretly imagined being close to him, touching him? His stolen kisses and caresses had tormented her waking and sleeping moments, their wicked sweetness so different from the dark submission demanded from her by Father Matthews. Even knowing that Lukas merely amused himself with her did little to abate the overwhelming sensations the mere sight of him wrought within her.

"I am going to kiss you." Audrey blushed at the guilty flare of pleasure those words brought her. Lips settled over her sensitive flesh just below her ear, tasting, teasing, before skimming down to the hollow of her throat.

"Then will you let me go?" she whispered, moistening her dry lips. She felt him shake his head. Audrey swallowed hard. His hands slid up to hook beneath her underarms. He righted her so she sat straddled upon his hips. Her hands swiftly rose to cover her breasts, her cheeks warming at his heated gaze.

His upper body rose from the bank and he kissed the back of each of her palms before gently peeling her small hands away. He drew them behind her back to hold in his larger one. He gazed upon the thrust of her breasts with their rosy crowns, rising and falling with her quickened breathing.

"I am going to touch you." One hand cupped her breast, stroking the puckering tip with his thumb. She gazed down at his hand on her flesh, so dark against her paleness. She was mesmerised by the teasing caress that generated exquisite tingles between her thighs.

"Once you have touched me...you will release me?" she breathed.

Audrey bit back a moan as his mouth closed about her nipple, sucking and nipping. Her head fell back, her eyes closing as she struggled to maintain reason. He nuzzled her tender breasts until she was felt feverish and oddly expectant. She mewed in distress when his mouth relinquished her breasts. His hand fell from hers.

[JEMMA]

"Stand up." He was letting her go? His hands on her hips helped her to her feet so that she towered over his dark head in bemusement. In a smooth action he was kneeling before her, his hands sliding around to squeeze her bottom. His mouth pressed soft kisses on her belly, down her hip, her inner thigh.

Her hands caught his shoulders for balance, shocked at this blatant intimacy.

When his mouth trailed higher, Audrey's thoughts became scattered. With a squeak of surprise when his face and nose nuzzled the shorn flesh between her slightly parted thighs, Audrey's shock quickly turned to wonder as he gently licked at her quivering flesh. She moaned as his tongue wiggled between her nether lips, her fingers digging into his golden skin. Whether to stop him or to hold him closer, Audrey didn't know.

Audrey's belly churned with excitement as his lashing tongue delved her feminine mysteries, his warm hands kneading the flesh of her bottom and dragging exquisitely on her quivering channel. When his tongue circled then flicked at the swollen ridge nestled in her glistening heat, Audrey arched as a surprising burst of intense passion caught her. Her heart raced as she struggled on quivering legs, unable to take her eyes from his as he gazed up at her, the breath puffing from her lungs. He smiled up at her, the golden skin crinkling around the luminous grey eyes, before he lowered his head.

She was soon lost in the magic of his mouth teasing her, the sweet pleasure ebbing as something urgent and frantic took over her. She was moaning and wriggling against him as again she felt that searing climax, only this time waves of heat washed over her as his mouth sucked on that sweet nub until she was pushing his head away, the pleasure too intense. She collapsed to her knees before him, his arms enfolding her against him as she struggled to draw in much needed air. She clung to him, quivering and sated, rubbing her cheek against his chest.

"Your body aches to be pleasured by mine," he murmured against her hair. "Will my sweet novice lie to me and say that this is not so?"

Audrey bit back a moan, burying her head even further against his chest. Fingers lightly stroked the creamy column of her back. Between them was the undeniable evidence of his need, straining against his grey breeches.

"Tell me it is not true, and I will leave you alone forever."

The thought of never seeing him again twisted within her. Her eyes blurred at the impossibility of it all. She could not lie to him or herself, and her captor knew it. Yet to give in to his seduction went against everything she was raised to believe in.

"Let me show you how it can be between us this once. And after, if you decide that your life is with the convent and not me, I will return you to the convent."

"And if I refuse?" she whispered.

"Then I will keep you with me until I can convince you otherwise."

Audrey squeezed her eyes shut. Both choices scared her, for she ached for something, and that ache intensified when he was near. But it was a different to that which she felt with Father Matthew. With Father Matthew's, he drew from her a dark need that she didn't want but was expected of her. She trembled at Father's seeking touch with a mixture of dread and excitement. Yet with Lukas, she felt womanly and wanton.

He gently eased her back from him, his warm mouth settling over the pink crown of her breast, lightly sucking, as his hands drew hers over his shoulders. His fingers ran down her arms to tease the sides of her breasts before gently cupping them.

"Lukas," she moaned, uncertain, confused. Would it be so bad if she had these stolen moments, before returning to the convent? She could secretly treasure them while she submitted to Father Matthew's increasing demands.

"Let me show you how it can be between a man and a woman."

Her heart raced as her fingers tangled in his silken mane. His mouth coaxed her breasts, nibbling and sucking on their crowns until she felt shockingly wet between her thighs. Could she? He had promised to let her go after he had ...what? Put his shaft inside of her like Father's Matthews, making her hurt with the shock of it. Audrey stiffened slightly in Lukas's arms.

He growled against her breast, teasing her breasts until she felt a return of that exultant need. Perhaps if she allowed Lukas his way, he would lose his unknowing hold over her. And she could resume her duties at the convent with her complete devotion.

He shrugged off his cloak, spreading it down over the river bank. Next came his lawn shirt, and she drew a deep breath at the sight of his golden chest lightly furred with black hair. Then he lay down on his cloak, and drew her over him. Audrey gasped with surprise as she landed on top of him.

Without warning a finger began to probe her glistening gate, and her heart raced. It eased up inside her tightness, and her body clenched around it in disgraceful welcome.

Lukas shifted so that they lay side by side, his finger continuing to glide in her silken warmth. Her head tipped back on his arm to meet his, and their lips brushed, clung. Another finger eased inside of her, and she moaned, feeling heady and weak.

His sucked and nipped at her lips like gentle butterfly kisses, until she her arms slid around his neck as she deepened the kiss. She wanted more, her lips instinctively moving against his, her tongue delving into his mouth. He lay there, watching her, his mouth parted but unmoving against hers while his fingers and thumb teased her between her thighs.

Audrey moaned against his mouth, a tiny frown puckering her brow when he refused to kiss her back. She wiggled closer, pressing her body against his, her breasts thrusting impudently against his bare chest. His hand guided her thigh over his, spreading her for his attention, yet still he did not kiss her.

She moved her mouth against his, her tongue stroking his. When she whimpered in frustration, his tongue finally slid inside her mouth as he pushed his fingers deep within her weeping sheath. Gently he plugged her between her thighs as his tongue probed her mouth, and Audrey was dazzled by the sweep of pleasure as she came again on his surging fingers.

She lay defenceless before him, her head resting on his outstretched arm, her midnight blue eyes half hidden beneath the sweep of her lashes. His mouth pressed soft kisses over her face, down her throat, while his fingers sifted through the silken brown-red tresses.

His gaze was locked disconcertedly on hers as he guided her onto her back. The sight of his masculine form rising silently over hers was incredibly beautiful.

Her gaze fell to the breeches riding low over his hips and straining over a thick ridge before skittering away. She knew that was the part that fitted inside a woman.

She watched with wide eyes as he flicked at the buttons of that straining cloth, until with a soft groan he sprung forth. She squeezed her eyes shut, a blush stealing over her cheeks at the intimacy of that manly part. Soft kisses pressed against her parted lips, soothing her even as he shifted against her, nudging at her dewy core. Her dark blue eyes widened as she felt an insistent push.

He surged against her, his thick velvety shaft sliding slowly up between her tight walls. She tensed about him as his thickness stole deep. An anxious cry escaped her she waited for the pain. But there was none. Her body slowly eased around his, a soft sigh escaping her.

"That's it, relax. I'll never hurt you." He lips captured hers, in soft, drugging kisses. Her channel quivered as he eased from her before sliding deeper than before. She clung to him as he did this over and over, teasing her to the point of madness. She was unable to think, only feel as he finally came to rest fully within her.

Slowly he began to rock inside of her, sending ripples of heat coursing through her. Her fingers dug into his shoulders as he took her with sweet, torturous thrusts, so different from her first time. His heavy breathing mingled with her soft pants as delicious tension wound tightly low in her belly.

Her mouth opened over his shoulder as his thrusts quickened. His fingers teased her bud as he worked his thick shaft in her tight passage. She clung to him, her breathing hectic, her hair a tumbled mass about her. Her gaze fell to where they were joined intimately, his glistening shaft moving between her thighs. Her dark blue eyes widened, her body clenching instinctively around him.

He groaned against her neck as his surged deep within her. Audrey struggled to bring her body back under control, but it was no use. Her hips rose to meet his urgent thrusts, taking him deep within her. There was none of the hurt when Father Matthews had taken her, only dizzying pleasure.

Every delicious stroke stretching her around him made it harder to breath. She writhed and bucked against him. She cried out as she finally came, heat bursting around his frenzied thrusts.

His hands gripped her wrists, pinning them to his cloak as he moved over her. He stroked deep within her yielding flesh, making her writhe and gasp. He shouted as he jerked within her quivering heat, hotness spilling deep into her womb.

They lay together, Audrey clinging to him, a sense of wonder filling her. His forehead pressed against hers as his shaft softened inside of her.

Her breathing slowed, her heart evening out. The chirping of birds overhead intruding on the passionate haze that held her prisoner. Reality slowly dawned. Shock held Audrey immobile as lips pressed over her temple and down her cheek. Then she began to squirm from beneath him as she struggled to escape his hold. Impossibly, he seemed to stiffen with her, making her whimper.

"Audrey, it is too late. It is done." His hands captured hers, drawing one to his mouth. Both were intimately aware of his renewed desire throbbing within her.

Her mind whirled. What had she done? She had betrayed her vows of chastity and purity, with not one, but two men. Yet one of those men claimed he took her body in god's stead, but the other...

"I know what he has done, Audrey. I knew it when I came inside of you, and that you feared my loving. I will not allow him to hurt you again. You are mine." He moved inside of her, and her eyes widened as pleasure stole through her.

Her only thought was somehow he had discovered her shameful secret. He gave her no opportunity to mount a resistance as he took her with little warning. He moved within her with long, possessive thrusts. This time there was no discomfort or fear, simply languid heat as he stroked deep with an exquisite intensity. Her hips rose to his of their own accord, yielding to the demands of her body. Her hands moved down his back, luxuriating in the feel of him, her body softly welcoming.

On it went, until she had no thoughts but of him, this. His passion, dark and intense, stole over her until she was infected with a matching urgency.

252659

He rolled over onto his back, taking her with him. With his guidance, she rose up, straddling his straining body. Their fingers entwined as he urged her to ride him, and she did, rising and falling on his thick heat with growing confidence.

Streaks of sunlight fell across her pale body and illuminating red sparks in her mahogany hair. Her head was tipped back, her nipples tight and hard, her breasts and hips swaying with the eager rhythm of her young body as she seduced herself on his wielding hardness.

Wanton need spilled over her, urging her on. It felt incredibly free to lead the way, to take as she wanted. And she wanted. Lukas was grunting beneath her, the cords in his neck straining, his chest glistening.

"I can't hold on." He tried to capture her hips, his lips tightening in a grimace, but still she rode him.

His fingers tightened painfully on her skin as he bucked beneath her, his warmth spilling within her as he fiercely jerked and flexed within her clenching heat. She cried out as pleasure stormed through her, seeking out every corner of her being.

252652

She collapsed limply against his chest. His arms came about her, holding her close against the heavy beat of his heart. They lay there for an age, neither breaking the silence.

It was the crunch of footsteps that finally intruded. Audrey started guiltily, struggling off Lukas. He half rose, the movement making her slid to her side beside him. Her eyes widened in horror as Mother Superior, following the hoof marks in the earth, came around the bend, five yards from where Lukas and Audrey lay entwined. Then from behind Mother appeared Beth.

T H E E N D

°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°

[AmeShin]

Very fantastic story.
I guess correct also

Anyway well done

[AndrewMcLean]

Any more stories in stock Jemma?

[JEMMA]

Any more stories in stock Jemma?

Perhaps you would like to check out this currently an on going series as ffw:

https://www.sammyboyforum.com/showthread.php?t=749299

BRDGS

[trento]

very nice...... bookmarked